Skip to main content

Full text of "Missionary review of the world"

See other formats 


Division 

Sectioo  H 

'>'--'  ■ '  -  J 

( 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2015 


https://archive.org/details/missionaryreview3362unse 


T/ie  ^Missionary  Review 

of  the  World  x^JJ^r^ 

(*     MAY  5  1911 

^Siomki  SEW 

Vol.  XXIII.  New  Series  Vol.  XXXIII.  Old  Series 


JANUARY  TO  DECEMBER,  1910 


EDITOR-IN-CHIEF 
REV.  ARTHUR  T.  PIERSON,  D.D. 

ASSOCIATE  EDITORS 
Rev.  J.  T.  Gracey,  D.D.  Rev.  D.  L.  Leonard,  D.D. 

Rev.  J.  Stuart  Holden  Rev.  Louis  Meyer 


MANAGING  EDITOR 
Delavan  L.  Pierson 


FUNK  &  WAGNALLS  COMPANY 

NEW  YORK  LONDON 
I9IO 


Copyright,  1910 

BY 

FUNK  &  WAGNALLS  COMPANY 
Printed  in  the  United  States 


ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  WORLD'S  MISSIONARY  CONFERENCE 

Edinburgh,  Scotland,  June  14  to  23,  1910 

President 

The  Right  Hon.  Lord  Balfour,  of  Burleigh,  K.  T. 
Vice-Presidents 

The  Right  Hon.  Lord  Reay,  Sir  John  Kennaway,  Sir  Andrew  H.  L.  Fraser 
British  Executive  Committee 

The  Master  of  Pohvarth  and  Duncan  McLaren,  Esq  J  oi.it-Chairmen 

Mr.  J  H.  Oldham,  M.A.,  and  Kenneth  McLennan  Secretaries 

American  Executive  Committee 

Rev.  Arthur  J.  Brown,  D.D  Chairman 

Rev.  Henry  Carroll,  LL.D.,  and  Wm.  Henry  Grant,  Esq  Secretaries 

Continental  Executive  Committee 

Bishop  Benjamin  La  Trobe  Chairman 

Rev.  Julius  Richter,  D.D  "  Secretary 

The  Commissions 
I.  Carrying  the  Gospel  unto  all  the  Non-Christian  World. 

Mr.  John  R.  Mott   Chairman 

Rev.  George  Robson,  D.D.,  and  Rev<  Julius  Richter,  D.D  Vice-Chairmen 

IL  The  Native  Church  and  Its  Workers. 

Rev.  J.  C.  Gibson,  D.D  Chairman 

Rev.  Walter  R.  Lambuth,  D.D  Vice-Chairman 

III.  Education  in  Relation  to  the  Christianization  of  National  Life. 

The  Bishop  of  Birmingham  Chairman 

Prof.  Edward  C.  Moore,  D.D  /  'ice-Chairman 

IV.  The  Missionary  Message  in  Relation  to  Non-Christian  Religions. 

Prof.  D.  S.  Cairns,  D.D.  Chairman 

Mr.  Robert  E.  Speer,  M.A  Vice-Chair  man 

V.  The  Preparation  of  Missionaries. 

President  W.  Douglas  Mackenzie,  D.D  Chairman 

Prof.  J.  0.  F.  Murray,  D.D  Vice-Chairman 

VI.  The  Home  Base  of  Missions. 

Rev.  James  L.  Barton,  D.D  Chairman 

Herr  Frederick  Wurtz,  G.  W.  MacAlpine,  and  Rev.  J.  P.  Maud . . .  Vice-Chairmen 

VII.  Relation  of  Missions  to  Governments. 

Lord  Balfour   Chairman 

Hon.   Seth  Low   Vice-Cliairman 

VIII.  Cooperation  and  Unity. 

Sir  Andrew  H.  L.  Fraser,  LL.D  Chairman 

Mr.  Silas  McBee  Vice-Chairmam 

PORTRAITS  IN  THE  FRONTISPIECE 

(i)  Lord  Balfour";  (2)  Hon.  Seth  Low;  (3)  Rev.  Walter  R.  Lambuth,  D.D. ; 
(4)  Bishop  La  Trobe1;  (5)  Dr.  Eugene  Stock;  (6)  Rev.  Harlan  P.  Beach,  D.D. ;  (7)  Rev. 
James  L.  Barton,  D.D. ;  (8)  Dr.  Julius  Richter;  (9)  Rev.  J.  Campbell  Gibson,  D.D.1; 
(10)  Rev.  Arthur  J.  Brown,  D.D. ;  (11)  Rev.  H.  K.  Carroll,  LL.D.;  (12)  Hon.  Duncan 
McLaren3;  (13)  Mr.  J.  H.  Oldham;  (14)  Mr.  John  W.  Wood;  (15)  Mornay  Williams. 
Esq.;  (16)  Sir  Andrew  Fraser';  (17)  Rev.  R.  Wardlaw  Thompson,  D.D. ;  (18)  Hon.  S. 
B.  Capen,  LL.D.;  (iy)  Wm.  J.  Scheiffelin,  Ph.D.;  (20)  Rev.  Professor  George  Owen; 
(21)  Rev.  Professor  D.  S.  Cairn.4 

1  Copyright  by  Elliott  &  Fry. 

3  Photograph  from  Lafayette,  London.  3  Photograph  from  Alex.  Ayton,  Edinburgh.  4  Photograph  bj 
Hardie,  Aberdeen. 


OFFICERS  AND  COMMISSIONERS  OF  WORLD'S  MISSIONARY  CONFERENCE 

(Sec 'other  si(]e  for  names  of  officers  and  copyright  notice) 


The  cMissionary  Review 
of  the  World 


Published  by  Funk  nod  \V agnails  Company  (Is; 


■  K.  Funk,  Prei.,  A.  W.  Wagnalls.  Vke-Pres.,  Robert  J.  Cuddiliy,  Treas.,  Robert  Srott,  Sec'll, 
44-60  E.  23d  St.,  New  York 


Vol.  XXXIII.  No.  6 

Old  Series 


JUNE,  1910 


Vol.  XXIII.    No.  6 
New  Series 


SIGNS  OF  THE  TIMES 


THE  MOVEMENT  TOWARD  PEACE 

The  emergence  of  ex-President 
Roosevelt  from  African  wilds  is  again 
pushing  him  to  the  front  as  a  pac- 
ificator. The  newspapers  and  tele- 
graph wires  have  been  unusually  busy 
announcing  conferences  with  kings 
and  emperors  and  publishing  conjec- 
tures as  to  possible  negotiations  and 
preparations  for  reduced  armament 
and  restricted  warfare.  In  Italy  it 
is  reported  that  this  marvelous  man, 
who  just  now  seems  to  have  peculiarly 
the  ear  of  the  world,  deplored  the 
rapidly  increasing  armies  and  arma- 
ments of  our  day ;  and  it  is  said  that 
only  the  unprecedented  activity  of 
other  leading  nations  like  Britain  and 
Germany  in  building  Dreadnoughts 
compels  him  to  urge  the  United  States 
to  keep  her  navy  abreast  of  other  peo- 
ple. 

Mr.  Roosevelt  himself  prefers  a 
Hague  court,  and  a  parliament  of  man, 
to  any  number  of  soldiers  or  seamen, 
and  the  white  flag  of  truce  to  any  war 
banner.  Certainly,  our  ex-President 
seems  to  have  a  unique  chance  to  do  a 
service  of  incalculable  value  to  the  race 
in  promoting  progress  toward  that 
blest  goal,  where  the  nations  shall 
learn  war  no  more.  No  man  in  our 
day  has  had  opportunity  to  do  so  sig- 
nal a  service.  There  have  been  times 
in  history  when  the  action  of  a  single 
man,    like    Origen    and  Augustine, 


Knox  and  Luther,  in  the  ecclesiastical 
sphere,  and  Alfred  the  Great,  Ferdi- 
nand, Charles  the  Fifth,  Garibaldi, 
Lincoln,  in  the  national  and  govern- 
mental sphere,  and  Bacon,  Newton, 
Edison  and  Kelvin  in  the  scientific 
and  philosophic,  has  turned  a  crisis 
and  inaugurated  a  new  era.  In  our 
day  there  are  several  problems  that 
are  waiting  for  a  solution  and  he  will 
go  down  to  history  as  one  of  the  great- 
est benefactors  of  the  race  that  shall 
solve  any  one  of  them :  the  problem 
of  the  Church  and  the  masses,  of  cap- 
ital and  labor,  of  the  drink  traffic  and 
social  evil,  of  the  regulation  and  re- 
striction of  trusts,  of  equitable  taxation 
and  representation,  of  popular  suffrage 
and  its  limits ;  of  the  adjustment  of  the 
balance  of  power  in  legislative  bodies 
like  the  Lords  and  Commons ;  and 
last,  not  least,  the  displacing  of  armed 
conflicts  by  pacific  arbitration. 

To  this  last  matter  attention  has 
been  drawn  in  a  very  unusual  degree 
since  the  establishment  of  the  first 
Hague  tribunal  in  1900,  and  prov- 
identially Mr.  Roosevelt  has  been  a 
prominent  factor  in  actual  arbitration. 
During  the  past  twenty  years  not  only 
has  peace  talk  been  common,  but 
peace  measures  have  prevailed.  Nearly 
seventy  arbitration  treaties  have  been 
signed  in  our  century,  and  the  prayer 
for  world-wide  peace  has  been  both 
more  universal  and  hopeful.  More 


402 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD 


[June 


over,  the  mutual  acquaintance  of  na- 
tions, formerly  strangers  and  es- 
tranged, has  been  promoting  inter- 
course commercial  and  social,  and 
laying  a  formation  of  common  under- 
standing which  makes  warfare  less 
likely  as  a  resort,  because  misappre- 
hension is  being  corrected  and  a  com- 
mon interest  pleads  for  recognition. 
Mr.  Roosevelt  is  to  give  at  Christiania 
the  Xobel  peace  prize  lecture,  accord- 
ing to  the  custom  of  recipients  of  that 
prize ;  and  this  again  furnishes  a  great 
opportunity  to  advocate  a  peace  tri- 
bunal, and  any  word  well  spoken  now 
will  find  millions  of  listening  and  sym- 
pathetic ears. 

It  seems  to  us  that  here  is  a  man 
lifted  by  force  of  circumstances  to  a 
pedestal  which  may  become  a  throne  of 
influence,  world-wide  and  beneficent. 
Such  a  man  has  a  certain  right  to 
speak  with  authority.  What  if  at  the 
Norway  capital  he  should  boldly  plead 
for  a  supreme  peace  parliament  at  the 
third  Hague  conference — for  a  sort  of 
constitution,  framed  with  consent  of 
all  the  leading  powers  of  the  world, 
constraining  the  settlement  of  all 
major  and  minor  disputes,  and  restrict- 
ing by  general  agreement  all  warlike 
preparations,  etc.  We  are  not  jealous 
for  prominence  to  any  man,  but  for 
prevalence  of  right  principles ;  but  it 
behooves  every  man  to  ask  whether  he 
is  "come  to  the  kingdom  for  such  a 
time  as  this,"  and  whether  his  hand  is 
providentially  on  the  helm. 

Peace  measures  are  not  simply 
philanthropic;  they  have  a  wide  bear- 
ing on  world  missions.  Warfare, 
whether  in  preparation  or  action,  ab- 
sorbs time,  money  and  strength  that 
ought  to  be  given  to  the  gospel  of 
peace ;  every  conflict  promotes  es- 
trangement, leaves  behind  it  seeds  of 


bitterness  and  provokes  revenge.  Dis- 
turbances are  contagious ;  they  kindle 
new  strifes  and  persecutions;  they 
sometimes  rock  a  whole  nation  in  con- 
vulsions. The  amount  of  mission 
property  destroyed  in  the  last  quarter- 
century  is  incredible  in  the  aggregate, 
and  it  is  the  result  in  most  cases  of 
alienations  that  have  come  through 
armed  conflict,  with  its  anti-foreign 
prejudices.  It  is  a  time  to  repeat  the 
great  chant  of  the  angels  at  Bethle- 
hem, "On  earth  peace,  good  will  to 
men." 

THE  RIOTS  IN  HUNAN 

The  unrest  in  China  is  the  natural 
result  of  an  awakening  nation.  The 
people  are  beginning  to  think  and  act 
more  vigorously  and  have  not  yet 
learned  self-control.  In  our  April  num- 
ber (page  244),  we  called  attention  to 
the  spirit  of  unrest  and  the  danger 
of  an  anti-foreign  demonstration 
which  might  be  serious.  Recent  riots 
against  the  missionaries  and  other  for- 
eigners at  Chang-sha  made  it  neces- 
sary to  send  British  gunboats  to  that 
city.  The  American  cruiser  Cleveland 
was  ordered  to  Hankow  with  a  force 
ready  to  go  up  the  river  if  there  were 
further  disorders.  Chang-sha  is  a  city 
of  nearly  300,000  inhabitants  on  the 
Siang-kiang,  a  branch  of  the  Yang- 
tse-kiang,  about  250  miles  above  Han- 
kow. Among  the  missions  attacked 
and  burned  are  those  of  the  United 
Evangelical  Church,  the  Yale  Foreign 
Missionary  Society,  the  China  Inland 
Missionary  Society,  the  Christian  and 
Missionary  Alliance,  the  London 
Missionary  Society,  the  Protestant 
Episcopal  Mission,  and  the  Wcsleyan 
Missionary  Society.  The  Americans 
and  Europeans  took  refuge,  without 
loss  of  life,  on  a  merchant  ship  lying  in 
the  Siang-kiang  River,  and  some  of 


SIGNS  OF  THE  TIMES 


403 


them  afterward  went  down  the  river 
to  Hankow.  The  local  authorities 
were  helpless  in  dealing  with  the 
rioters,  and  news  of  the  rioting  soon 
spread  to  the  surrounding  country  and 
many  small  outbreaks  occurred  in  out- 
lying villages.  The  Japanese  con- 
sulate and  other  foreign  property  were 
attacked  and  destroyed,  including  the 
Yale  Mission  and  China  Inland  Mis- 
sion. It  is  a  great  cause  for  thanks- 
giving that  there  was  no  loss  of  life 
among  the  foreigners,  and  some  of 
these,  including  missionaries,  have  al- 
ready returned  to  the  city.  A  new 
governor,  Yang  Wen  Ting,  has  been 
appointed,  who  reports  that  he  has 
control  of  the  situation. 

There  is  a  great  contrast  in  the 
present  circumstances  and  those  dur- 
ing the  Boxer  riots  just  ten  years 
ago.  Then  the  Peking  government 
and  many  of  the  local  officials  issued 
edicts  of  extermination  against  for- 
eigners ;  now  the  Chinese  authorities 
are  doing  all  they  can  to  repress  the 
riots.  The  cause  of  the  disturbance 
seems  to  be  the  advance  in  the  cost  of 
rice  and  a  general  feeling  that  foreign- 
ers are  influencing  the  government. 
The  rioters  wished  to  call  attention  to 
their  grievances.  Hunan  has  always 
been  an  anti-foreign  province  and  it 
was  not  until  after  the  Boxer  rebellion 
that  missionaries  were  permitted  to 
reside  there. 

THE  REVIVAL  OF  1910  IN  I-CHOW-FU 

One  of  the  most  remarkable  revivals 
in  the  history  of  Christian  missions  in 
China  has  just  been  experienced  at 
I-chow-fu,  in  Shantung  province.  It 
is  vividly  described  by  Rev.  P.  P. 
Faris,  who  says  that  the  leader  of  the 
revival,  the  Rev.  Ding  Lee  May,  has 
been  most  successful  in  his  ministry  at 
Shantung.     The  meetings  began  on 


January  16th,  and  during  the  first 
eight  days  four  meetings  were  held 
daily.  At  7  a.m.,  the  native  Christians 
met  and  prayed  devoutly,  and  often 
tearfully  for  the  unsaved.  At  11  a.m., 
at  3  p.m.,  and  at  7:30  p.m.  Pastor  Ding 
preached  to  large  congregations  which 
overcrowded  the  new  church  building, 
tho  it  has  a  seating  capacity  of  500. 
The  greater  half  of  these  congrega- 
tions was  usually  composed  of  the  un- 
evangelized  relatives,  friends,  and 
neighbors  of  the  native  Christians, 
while  also  many  of  the  city's  merchant 
and  gentry  classes,  hitherto  untouched 
by  the  missionaries,  attended.  The  at- 
tention given  was  intense.  The  evan- 
gelist's peculiar  style  of  preaching 
greatly  appealed  to  his  hearers.  His 
discourses  might  almost  be  called 
"Song  Sermons,"  for  they  were  inter- 
spersed with  solos  of  his  own  singing 
on  the  Love  of  Christ,  the  Necessity 
of  Repentance,  and  kindred  themes. 
Prayer  was  a  marked  feature  of  each 
service.  Seasons  of  prayer  led  by  one, 
or  two,  or  three,  or  four,  one  after  an- 
other, were  frequent  and  general. 

Sometimes  very  specific  confessions 
of  sin  were  heard.  Intercession  for 
the  salvation  of  relatives  and  friends 
was  almost  constant.  Sometimes  ten, 
or  fifty,  or  three  hundred  voices  would 
be  raised  to  God  at  one  time,  the 
sounds  falling  and  rising  and  falling 
again,  as  the  sound  of  many  waters. 
There  were  frequent  answers  to  the 
prayers  for  the  conversion  of  others. 
A  teacher  of  Mandarin  for  whose  sal- 
vation many  had  been  praying  long 
and  earnestly,  early  declared  himself 
willing  to  receive  instruction.  An  in- 
fluential servant,  who  had  been  keep- 
ing three  others  out  of  the  kingdom, 
was  won  over,  and  the  others  came 
with  him.    More  than  one  backslider 


4o4 


T11K  MISSIONARY  RF.V1EW  OF  THE  WORLD 


[June 


responded  to  the  power  of  prayer  and 
came  back  into  active  Christian  lite. 
During-  the  first  13  days  of  the  revi- 
val [,060  Chinese  handed  in  their 
names  as  wishing  to  study  the  gospel 
and  receive  baptism.  These  names  of 
inquirers  were  announced  publicly, 
and  after  each  announcement  it  be- 
came common  for  all  to  break  out  into 
united  thanksgiving  and  prayer. 

The  native  Christians  did  much  per- 
sonal work,  in  which  they  were  ma- 
terially helped  by  the  catechumens. 
Frequently  inquirers,  who  took  their 
stand  after  the  services  began,  at  once 
commenced  to  labor  among  friends 
and  relatives,  and  tried  to  bring  them 
to  the  services.  Increased  zeal,  a 
greater  interest  in  Christianity,  and  a 
deeper  knowledge  of  the  gospel  be- 
came evident  everywhere,  and  the 
spiritual  life  of  the  260  native  Chris- 
tians in  attendance  was  greatly  quick- 
ened. 

.Mr.  Paris  thinks  it  probable  that 
never  before  in  China's  history  has  so 
large  a  number  of  her  people  accepted 
Protestant  Christianity  in  so  short  a 
time.  The  inquirers  include  men  from 
all  grades  of  society,  and  rich  and 
poor,  scholars  and  unlearned,  coolies 
and  merchants  arc  among  them.  The 
opportunity  is  almost  overwhelming, 
and  the  missionaries  are  in  need  of 
help  and  prayer. 

Pastor  Ding,  the  instrument  used  by 
the  Lord  for  the  kindling  of  the  revi- 
val, is  a  man  of  prayer.  Less  than 
forty  years  old,  he  has  a  remarkable 
knowledge  of  the  Scriptures,  and  great 
ability  to  use  it.  He  is  filled  with  the 
spirit  and  lives  his  faith.  His  preach- 
ing is  simple,  direct,  and  persuasive, 
and  under  his  leadership  more  than 
2,400  heathen  became  inquirers  during 
the  past  year. 


Truly,  the  Lord  was  in  the  revival 
at  I-chow-fu  in  the  great  heathen  em- 
pire. 

IS  TIBET  TO  BE  OPENED? 

The  Right  of  the  Dalai  Lama  is 
probably  the  signal  for  the  unlocking 
of  the  doors  of  this  the  last  conspic- 
uous "hermit  nation."  The  Chinese 
Foreign  Office  seems  to  think  so.  If 
it  be  true,  this  is  one  of  the  most 
marked  events  of  all  modern  history 
and  signs  of  the  times.  Tibet  has  been 
the  most  exclusive  and  intolerant  of 
all  Asiatic  nations,  less  known  to  the 
world  than  any  other.  With  a  terri- 
tory of  600,000  to  800,000  square 
miles,  and  a  population  of  6,000,000, 
it  has  been  the  central  shrine  of  Bud- 
dhism. The  government  has  been  in 
the  hands  of  a  singular  hierarchy,  the 
chief  priest  of  which  is  known  as  the 
Dalai  Lama,  and  the  second  the  Bogdo 
Lama.  Commerce  is  in  the  hands  of 
the  government  and  closely  watched. 
Despite  Chinese  control  and  Indian 
influence,  this  small  territory  has  been 
a  locked  chamber  to  missionaries  and 
even  to  modern  civilization.  Six  years 
ago  the  Dalai  Lama  intrigued  with 
Russia,  and  the  result  was  Colonel 
Younghusband's  famous  march  into 
the  forbidden  capital,  Lhasa.  After 
the  long  and  unwelcome  visit  of  the 
Tibetan  ruler  at  the  Chinese  court,  and 
his  compulsory  return,  China  found  it 
expedient  to  send  into  his  country  a 
military  expedition,  which  led  to  a 
new  escapade  of  the  Lama  into  India, 
where  he  found  a  cold  reception  by 
the  British,  however  warm  on  the  part 
of  his  Buddhistic  adherents.  The  Chi- 
nese have  appointed  one  of  the  signers 
of  the  Ybunghusband  treaty,  Ti  Rim- 
poche,  Sven  Hedin's  friend  at  Lhasa, 
as  regent.  Much  disorder  exists  in  the 
hitherto  closed  land ;  but  like  other 


1910] 

radical  revolutions  in  Asiatic  empires, 
it  seems  to  be  God's  way  to  prepare 
for  the  gospel.  Indeed,  there  seems 
to  be  an  almost  universal  overturning 
as  well  as  upturning  in  Asia,  scarce  a 
nation  being  now  quiet,  except  Siam, 
which  is  singularly  apathetic  and  un- 
progressive. 

THEN  AND  NOW  IN  AFRICA 
Rev.  Walter  T.  Currie,  of  Chisamba, 
vividly  describes  the  progress  of  mis- 
sion work  at  one  of  the  prominent  out- 
stations,  Chiyuka,  thus,  "Then  (i.e., 
eleven  years  ago)  a  small  room  held 
all  that  would  gather  for  a  Sunday 
service.  Now,  they  have  deserted  a 
building  three  times  enlarged,  and  the 
one  recently  built  was  last  Sunday 
filled  to  overflowing  by  a  congregation 
declared  by  the  ushers  to  have  num- 
bered 1,094.  Then,  Dr.  James  John- 
ston, passing  through,  wrote  that  the 
chief  was  my  friend,  but  that  the  peo- 
ple knew  nothing  of  the  gospel  and 
they  had  no  schools.  Now,  there  are 
88  children  in  the  kindergarten,  while 
the  teachers  in  the  adult  school  declare 
that  the  school  hours  are  too  short  for 
the  work  they  have  to  do.  Then,  the 
worship  of  fetishes  was  general.  Now, 
the  gospel  is  making  such  progress 
that  seven  people — four  men  and  three 
women — recently  brought  their  fetish- 
es, saying  they  had  no  use  for  them 
as  they  had  learned  better  words  and 
a  truer  way  to  happiness  and  life.  At 
the  same  service  fifteen  young  people 
stood  up  and,  professing  their  desire 
to  follow  Jesus,  were  admitted  to  the 
classes  for  probation.  On  the  follow- 
ing day  I  united  in  Christian  marriage 
five  young  couples,  and  when  they  all 
knelt  in  a  row  for  the  final  prayer  and 
benediction  of  the  service,  my  heart 
cried  out,  'Praise  God  for  what  He  has 
wrought  among  this  people.'  " 


405 

It  is  now  only  thirty-three  years 
since,  in  June,  1877,  the  first  two 
missionaries  of  the  C.  M.  S.  arrived  in 
Uganda  and  were  welcomed  by  King 
Mtesa.  Now  more  than  one-half  its 
population — 360,000  of  the  Baganda — 
profess  Christianity,  and  still  the  work 
goes  on.  We  feel  imprest  by  such 
events  as  these,  and  what  is  now  ta- 
king place,  even  more  wonderfully,  in 
Korea,  that  it  is  the  purpose  of  God  in 
the  latter  days  of  this  dispensation  that 
there  should  be,  in  heathen  lands  espe- 
cially, a  host  of  converts  like  doves  in 
flocks  flying  to  the  dove-cote.  How 
the  Church  should  be  stimulated  to 
prayer,  to  new  and  larger  giving,  and 
to  far  larger  going  and  sending. 

DEPARTMENT  OF  CHURCH  AND 
LABOR  OF  THE  PRESBY- 
TERIAN CHURCH 

Seven  years  ago  the  Department  of 
Church  and  Labor  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  was  established,  and  Rev. 
Charles  Stelzle  was  placed  at  its  head. 
Far-reaching  results  have  been  accom- 
plished, under  God,  by  him  in  that 
short  space  and  the  department  stands 
before  the  world  to-day  as  the  most 
efficient  agency  of  its  kind  throughout 
the  world.  Of  the  great  results  we 
quote  the  following  from  its  brief  re- 
port of  the  seven  years'  work :  Record- 
breaking  religious  mass-meetings  for 
working  men  are  being  held  ;  157  min- 
isterial delegates  of  various  denomina- 
tions are  now  in  service  in  117  cities  as 
fraternal  delegates  to  central  labor- 
unions,  many  of  them  serving  as  chap- 
lains to  organized  labor ;  a  labor  press 
bureau  has  been  founded  and  a  re- 
ligious article,  furnished  by  it,  is  being 
published  by  350  weekly  labor  papers ; 
a  working  men's  temperance  move- 
ment has  been  started,  to  do  away  with 
the  evil  of  holding  labor  meetings  back 


SIGNS  OF  THE  TIMES 


406 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD 


[June 


of  or  over  places  where  liquor  is  sold ; 
noonday  shop-meetings  have  been  es- 
tablished almost  throughout  the  coun- 
try and  the  establishment  of  industrial 
parishes  has  been  aimed  at ;  the  atti- 
tudes of  the  Church  and  of  organized 
labor  toward  each  other  have  been  rev- 
olutionized and  become  more  favor- 
able than  ever  before,  so  that  the  great 
annual  meeting  of  the  American  Fed- 
eration of  Labor  regularly  receives 
Mr.  Stelzle  as  a  fraternal  delegate, 
and  his  message  is  always  given  a  most 
cordial  hearing. 

But  the  Department  of  Church  and 
Labor  has  also  entered  into  a  study 
of  the  problem  of  the  country  church, 
and  conferences  on  the  important  sub- 
ject have  been  held,  especially  in  the 
States  of  the  East  and  of  the  Middle 
West.  One  hundred  and  seventy-two 
students  have  been  enrolled  in  the  cor- 
respondence course  in  applied  Chris- 
tianity, while  the  sociological  library 
has  been  of  useful  service  to  many. 
The  great  conference  held  under  the 
auspices  of  the  department  in  New 
York  in  December  proved  most  help- 
ful and  instructive,  so  that  such  a 
conference  will  probably  be  held  every 
year. 

Thus  the  Presbyterian  Department 
of  Church  and  Labor  has  succeeded 
under  the  leadership  of  Rev.  Charles 
Stelzle,  and  its  success  has  stimulated 
other  denominations  to  establish  simi- 
lar departments. 

JEWS  NEGLECTING  THE  SYNAGOGS 

In  1906  there  were  1,769  Jewish 
congregations  in  the  United  States  and 
each  of  these  had  an  average  member- 
ship of  450  persons,  according  to  the 
census  bulletin.  Thus  800,000  Jewish 
men,  women,  and  children  were  con- 


nected with  Jewish  congregations.  In 
discussing  this  fact,  The  American  He- 
brew,  the  leading  orthodox  Jewish  pa- 
per of  the  country,  says :  "But  in  1906 
it  may  be  conservatively  estimated  that 
there  were  certainly  no  less  than 
1,000,000  Jews  in  this  country,  and 
that  more  probably  there  were  two 
millions.  What  religious  connection 
had  these  hundreds  of  thousands  of 
Jews  who  were  connected  with  no  con- 
gregation? It  would  appear  that  one- 
half,  if  not  more,  of  the  Jews  of  this 
country  have  been  lost  hold  of  by  the 
synagog.  Now,  the  figures  may  not 
be  so  large  as  these  indicated.  There 
are  more  than  1,769  Jewish  congrega- 
tions, but  there  are  very  few  more  ap- 
parently. A  great  many  orthodox 
Jews  also  worship  in  the  chevras 
(rooms  of  charitable  societies),  and 
these  evade  the  observation  of  the  sta- 
tistical inquirer.  Nevertheless,  these 
figures  indicate  fairly  that  the  synagog 
is  not  holding  Jews  as  much  as  it 
could." 

The  Reform  Jews  also  recognize  the 
loosening  of  the  hold  of  the  synagog 
upon  the  large  masses  of  the  de- 
scendants of  orthodox,  Yiddish-speak- 
ing Jews.  Their  Central  Conference 
of  American  Rabbis  therefore  de- 
cided, at  its  meeting  in  New  York  in 
1909,  to  circulate  among  them  reform 
Jewish  tracts  in  the  Yiddish  dialect, 
and  thus  attempt  to  bring  about  a  re- 
vival of  that  which  these  reform 
rabbis  call  Judaism. 

It  is  time  for  the  churches  within 
the  Jewish  quarters  of  our  great  cities 
to  come  to  a  realization  of  the  disin- 
tegration of  American  Judaism,  and 
to  include  the  Jews  within  their  par- 
ishes in  their  regular  activity, 


A  CONGRESS  OF  MISSIONARY  STATESMEN 

THE  GREAT  WORLD  MISSIONARY  CONFERENCE  AT  EDINBURGH,  SCOT- 
LAND, JUNE  14  20  23,  1910 

BY  DELAVAN   LEONARD  PIERSON 


It  would  be  difficult  to  estimate  the 
benefits  to  the  progress  of  the  King- 
dom of  God  that  may  come  from  the 
meeting  at  Edinburgh  of  the  experts 
and  students  of  world-wide  Christian 
missions.  The  greatest  men  of  the  age 
are  engaged  in  doing  the  greatest 
work  in  the  world.  Almighty  God, 
who  created  the  universe  and  placed 
man  on  earth,  has  commissioned  His 
Church  to  proclaim  to  every  creature 
the  good  news  of  His  love  and  of  sal- 
vation through  Christ.  The  revealed 
purpose  of  God  is  that  all  nations  shall 
come  to  know  and  acknowledge  Him 
as  God.  The  Christians  who  are  help- 
ing forward  this  work  are  in  a  pecu- 
liar sense  partners  with  God  in  his 
great  enterprise.  They  are  planning 
and  forwarding  not  only  the  things 
of  time  but  the  business  of  eternity. 
The  Edinburgh  conference  is  of  un- 
paralleled importance  because  of  the 
subject  which  is  to  occupy  its  attention, 
the  men  who  are  to  engage  in  its  coun- 
cils, the  thought  and  prayer  that  have 
marked  its  beginning  and  the  develop- 
ment of  plans,  also  by  reason  of  the 
attention  it  is  sure  to  attract  from  the 
outside  world  and  because  of  the  plans 
and  policies  that  are  to  be  presented 
for  the  future  work. 

This  decennial  conference  will  be 
in  marked  contrast  to  those  that  have 
preceded  it.  The  early  meetings  in 
London  and  Liverpool  were  prelim- 
inary and  did  not  attempt  much  more 
than  to  gather  some  leading  advocates 
of  missions  for  platform  addresses. 
They  succeeded  in  bringing  some  im- 
portant topics  to  the  attention  of  the 
Church  in  general  and  of  missionary 


leaders  in  particular.  They  also 
brought  into  united  conference  the 
workers  of  many  different  denomina- 
tions and  thus  promoted  the  spirit  of 
comity  and  cooperation  and  paved  the 
way  for  further  federation  and  unity. 

The  .  great  ecumenical  conference 
in  New  York  in  1900  was  a  powerful 
demonstration  to  the  world,  show- 
ing the  magnitude  and  importance  of 
world-wide  missionary  work.  The 
meetings  were  inspirational  and  edu- 
cational. Statesmen,  business  men, 
the  secular  press  and  nominal  Chris- 
tians were  imprest  with  the  character 
of  the  work  and  the  workers.  Since 
that  day  the  work  of  foreign  missions 
has  been  less  on  the  defensive  and  the 
danger  has  been  more  from  superficial 
popularity  than  from  neglect.  Since 
the  date  of  that  conference,  missionary 
literature  has  vastly  increased,  mis- 
sionary study  classes  have  been  started 
and  have  multiplied,  missionary  con- 
ventions have  become  popular  and  the 
Young  People's  and  Laymen's  Move- 
ments have  stirred  the  Church  and  the 
business  world. 

The  Edinburgh  conference  is  to  be 
conducted  on  a  different  plan.  The 
audience  at  the  main  meetings  in  As- 
sembly Hall  will  be  made  up  of  repre- 
sentative delegates  from  all  the 
branches  of  the  Protestant  Christian 
churches  of  Europe  and  America.  The 
subjects  to  be  considered  are  largely 
technical  and  pertain  to  the  fields,  the 
basis,  the  policy,  the  problems,  and 
the  methods  of  missionary  work 
among  non-Christian  peoples.  Prot- 
estant missions  among  Roman  and 
Greek  Catholics  have  no  place  either 


t 


4o8 


1  HE  .MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OE  THE  WORLD 


[June 


in  the  reports  presented  or  in  the  plat- 
form discussions.  Among  the  great 
subjects  considered  are: 

( 1 )  The  present  extent  of  occupa- 
tion of  the  w  orld-field  and  the  amount 
of  unoccupied  territory. 

(2)  The  best  development  of  the 
native  Church  and  native  workers  in 
non-Christian  lands. 

(3)  The  place  of  education  in  mis- 
sions and  the  dangers  and  advantages 
of  intellectual  training  of  natives. 

(4)  The  essential  message  to  be 
given  in  carrying  the  gospel  to  all  the 
world. 

(5)  The  best  preparation  for  mis- 
sionary workers. 

(6)  The  responsibilities  and  meth- 
ods for  the  churches  in  the  home  land. 

(7)  The  problem  of  missions  and 
governments  —  relation  to  politics, 
persecutions,  etc. 

(8)  The  extent  and  true  basis  de- 
sired for  interdenominational  and  in- 
ternational cooperation  and  unity 
among  the  Christian  forces  engaged 
in  the  missionary  campaign. 

Each  of  these  general  problems  or 
series  of  problems  is  committed  to  a 
carefully  selected  commission  of 
eighteen  or  twenty  experts.  Their  re- 
ports are  prepared  in  advance  and 
consider  in  detail  the  various  phases 
of  the  topics  that  will  come  up  for  dis- 
cussion at  the  conference.  The  whole 
time  at  the  business  sessions  will  be 
devoted  to  a  discussion  of  these  re- 
ports and  to  outlining  policies  to  be 
recommended  for  adoption  by  various 
boards,  societies  and  missions. 

The  commissions  and  their  mem- 
bers are  the  following: 

I.  The  Geographical  Commission 

To  this  commission  is  assigned  the 
task  of  a  study  of  the  world-field  to 
discover  and  report  on  the  extent  to 


which  the  Christian  Church  is  ful- 
filling the  great  commission  of  Christ. 
Statistical  tables  have  been  prepared ; 
a  new  mission  atlas  is  to  be  published, 
in  which  the  location  of  every  society 
and  station  is  to  be  shown ;  the  ques- 
tions of  future  policy,  strategy  and 
forces  are  to  be  considered  in  the  light 
of  the  opinions  exprest  by  hundreds  of 
Christian  workers.  Among  other 
questions  are  the  adequacy  of  the 
present  occupation  of  various  fields, 
the  present  opportunities  for  ag- 
gressive work,  the  most  effective 
agencies  and  methods  of  work,  the 
relative  value  of  the  policies  of  concen- 
tration and  diffusion  of  forces,  the 
relative  importance  of  work  for  the 
classes  and  for  the  masses  and  the 
need  for  special  attention  given  to 
certain  fields. 

The  chairman  of  this  commission  is 
Mr.  John  R.  Mott,  general  secretary 
of  the  World's  Student  Christian  Fed- 
eration. Other  members  of  the  com- 
mission are  Rev.  George  Robson,  of 
the  United  Free  Church  of  Scotland; 
Pastor  D.  Julius  Richtcr,  coeditor  with 
Professor  Warneck,  of  the  Allgemeine 
Mission  Zeitschrift ;  Prof.  Harlan 
P.  Beach,  author  of  the  "Geography 
and  Atlas  of  Protestant  Missions" ; 
Rev.  James  S.  Dennis,  D.D.,  author 
of  "The  Centennial  Survey  of  For- 
eign Missions,"  etc.;  Rev.  F.  P.  Hag- 
gard, of  the  American  Baptist  Mis- 
sionary Union;  Dr.  R.  P.  Mackay,  of 
the  Canadian  Presbyterian  Board  of 
Missions;  Rev.  Charles  R.  Watson,  of 
the  United  Presbyterian  Church;  Dr. 
Samuel  M.  Zwemer,  of  the  Reformed 
Church  in  America;  Bishop  Mont- 
gomery, secretary  of  the  S.  P.  G. ;  Dr. 
Eugene  Stock,  of  the  C.  M.  S. ;  Rev. 
A.  Taylor,  of  the  British  and  Foreign 
Bible  Society;  Marshall  Broomhall,  of 


A  CONGRESS  OF  MISSIONARY  STATESMEN 


409 


the  C.  I.  M. ;  Mr.  Frank  Lenwood,  of 
the  London  Missionary  Society;  Miss 
Ruth  Rouse,  of  the  World's  Student 
Christian  Federation ;  Pastor  Alfred 
Boegner,  director  of  the  Paris  Evan- 
gelical Missionary  Society;  Bishop 
LaTrobe,  of  the  Moravian  Church, 
and  Pastor  Vilhelm  Sorensen,  suc- 
cessor of  Dean  Vahl  as  editor  of  the 
Nordisk  Missions  Tidskrift. 

II.  The  Native  Church 

The  second  commission  has  been 
given  the  task  of  bringing  forward  the 
problems  relating  to  the  native  Church 
and  its  workers  in  the  mission  fields. 
These  problems  are  the  more  com- 
plex in  that  they  relate  to  many  de- 
nominations, many  lands,  many  races, 
and  varied  social  and  intellectual  con- 
ditions. There  has  been  corre- 
spondence with  about  six  hundred  cor- 
responding members  on  the  mission 
fields,  many  of  them  native  Christians, 
and  their  replies  have  been  collated 
and  digested.  The  problems  include 
Church  organization  and  policy,  con- 
ditions of  membership,  transfer  and 
discipline,  training  for  Christian  work, 
salaries,  native  societies,  spiritual 
fruitfulness  and  theology  and  litera- 
ture in  the  vernacular.  The  points  of 
weakness  and  strength  and  the  method 
of  highest  development  are  to  be  care- 
fully considered. 

The  chairman  of  this  commission  is 
Rev.  J.  Campbell  Gibson,  D.D.,  a  mis- 
sionary of  the  English  Presbyterian 
Church  and  author  of  "Mission  Prob- 
lems and  Mission  Methods  in  South 
China."  Other  members  are  Rev. 
Walter  R.  Lambuth,  secretary  of  the 
Missionary  Board  of  the  Methodist 
Church  (South)  ;  Walter  B.  Sloan,  of 
the  C.  I.  M. ;  Herr  F.  Frohnmeyer,  of 
the  Basel  Mission ;  Rev.  Wm.  Goodie, 


of  the  Wesleyan  Methodist  Missionary 
Society;  Rev.  Canon  Cunningham,  of 
the  Cambridge  Mission  to  Delhi; 
Bishop  Hine,  of  Zanzibar;  Rev.  Dun- 
can Travers,  of  the  Universities  Mis- 
sion to  Central  Africa;  Inspector 
Spriecker,  director  of  the  Rhenish 
Society;  Rev.  F.  Bayles,  of  the  C.  M. 
S. ;  Rev.  R.  Wardlaw  Thompson,  of 
the  L.  M.  S.;  Mr.  Duncan  McLaren, 
of  Edinburgh;  Rev.  S.  H.  Chester,  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church  (South)  ; 
Rev.  R.  J.  Willingham,  of  the  South- 
ern Baptist  Convention;  Mr.  Harry 
Wade  Hicks,  of  the  Young  People's 
Missionary  Movement;  Rev.  Alex, 
Sutherland,  D.D.,  of  the  Canadian 
Methodist  Society;  the  Bishop  of 
Aberdeen  (Rev.  Rowland  Ellis,  D.D.), 
and  Principal  Ellis  Edwards,  of  the 
Welsh  Calvinistic  Methodists. 

III.  Education  and  Missions 

On  this  important  subject  there  is 
wide  differences  of  opinion.  Some  so- 
cieties believe  only  in  preaching  the 
gospel  and  others  in  elaborate  higher 
education  with  non-Christian  instruc- 
tors. The  problems  are  related  to 
the  development  of  national  leaders 
for  Church  and  State.  Questions 
were  sent  to  five,  hundred  missionaries 
to  gather  their  opinions  as  to  the  chief 
aims  and  ideals  of  education  on  the 
mission  fields,  the  best  policy  and 
methods  for  schools  and  colleges  and 
the  practical  results  of  this  phase  of 
the  work.  The  report  of  this  com- 
mission includes  the  consideration  of 
literature,  teaching,  industrial  work, 
etc. 

The  chairman  is  Bishop  Gore,  of 
Birmingham,  and  among  other  mem- 
bers are  Prof.  Edward  C.  Moore,  of 
Harvard  University;  Prof.  M.  E. 
Sadler,  of  University  of  Manchester; 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD 


[June 


Dr.  Parkin,  secretary  of  the  Rhodes 
Trust;  Prof.  DeWitt  Burton,  of  Chi- 
cago; Principal  R.  A.  Falconer,  of 
Toronto;  President  John  F.  Goucher, 
of  Baltimore;  Rev.  Wm.  Chamber- 
lain, of  Rutgers  College ;  Sir  Ernest 
Satow  ;  Lord  William  Gascoyne  Cecil ; 
Rev.  A.  R.  Buckland,  of  the  Religious 
Tract  Society,  and  Miss  Grace  Dodge, 
of  New  York. 

IV.  The  Missionary  Message 

Here  is  the  most  vital  subject  of  the 
conference.  The  substance  of  the 
Christian  Gospel  and  the  best  method 
of  presenting  the  gospel  to  the  non- 
Christian  peoples  is  to  the  missionary 
campaign  what  weapons  and  arma- 
ments are  to  a  military  maneuver. 
There  should  be  unity  as  to  the  sub- 
stance of  the  essential  message,  but 
there  is  a  wide  divergence  of  opinion 
as  to  how  the  gospel  can  most  ef- 
fectively be  presented.  The  new 
theology  and  modern  rationalism,  Uni- 
tarian beliefs  and  ideas  of  Biblical  in- 
spiration and  the  deity  of  Christ,  have 
a  vital  relation  to  this  subject.  If  the 
missionary  has  not  a  clear  message — 
the  message  of  Christ — he  would  bet- 
ter remain  at  home.  Another  im- 
portant phase  of  the  subject  is  the 
attitude  of  Christian  teachers  toward 
the  non-Christian  religions,  their 
truths,  their  errors  and  their  practises. 

Prof.  D.  S.  Cairns,  of  the  U.  F.  Col- 
lege of  Aberdeen  and  author  of 
"Christianity  in  the  Modern  World," 
is  chairman,  and  Robert  E.  Speer, 
vice-chairman  of  this  commission. 
Among  other  members  are  Bishop  of 
Ossory  (Dr.  C.  F.  D'Arcy)  ;  Canon 
C.  H.  Robinson,  editor  of  The  East 
and  the  West;  Prof.  W.  P.  Paterson, 
of  University  of  Edinburgh;  Rev.  A. 
E.  Garvie,  of  New  College,  London; 


Prof.  George  Owen,  formerly  of 
Feking;  Rev.  Richard  Glover;  Rev. 
A.  B.  Leonard;  Dr.  Robert  Mac- 
kenzie; President  E.  Y.  Mullens,  of 
Kentucky;  Dr.  Joh.  Lepsius,  of  the 
German  Orient  Mission,  and  Dr.  Joh. 
Warneck,  author  of  "Living  Christ 
and  Dying  Heathenism." 

V.  The  Preparation  of  Missionaries 

The  present-day  demand  is  for  the 
best  men  of  the  Church  for  foreign 
mission  fields.  We  are  learning  to 
look  on  the  work  as  of  magnitude  and 
importance  and  involving  great  diffi- 
culties. There  have  been  many 
changes  in  the  situation  during  the 
last  hundred  years,  and  a  more  ade- 
quate training  for  the  ambassadors  of 
Christ  is  required.  Candidates  are 
more  carefully  selected,  and  are 
trained  as  specialists  for  various 
phases  of  what  has  come  to  be  a  di- 
versified work. 

There  are  to-day  statesmen,  all 
kinds  of  educators,  theologians,  phy- 
sicians, nurses,  industrial  workers, 
business  managers,  workers  among 
women  and  children,  Y.  M.  C.  A.  and 
Y.  W.  C.  A.  secretaries,  in  addition 
to  pastors  and  preachers.  The  train- 
ing required  for  pioneer  work  is  very 
different  from  that  needed  for  fields 
where  the  chief  duty  is  the  guiding  of 
native  workers  and  a  native  Church. 

The  chairman  of  this  commission  is 
President  W.  Douglas  Mackenzie,  of 
Hartford  Theological  Seminary,  and 
author  of  "Christianity  and  the  Prog- 
ress of  Man."  Other  members  are 
Dr.  J.  O.  F.  Murray,  of  Selwyn  Col- 
lege, Cambridge;  Dr.  Henry  Cowan, 
of  Aberdeen;  Prof.  A.  R.  MacEwen, 
of  New  College,  Edinburgh;  Prof. 
Edward  I.  Bosworth,  of  Oberlin ;  Rev. 
Charles  R.  Erdman,  of  Princeton; 


A  CONGRESS  OF  MISSIONARY  STATESMEN 


411 


Canon  O'Meara,  of  Toronto;  Father 
Kelly,  of  the  Society  of  the  Sacred 
Mission  (Church  of  England)  ;  Rev. 
Forbes  Jackson ;  Rev.  Wm.  Park,  of 
the  Church  of  Ireland ;  Rev.  Tissing- 
ton  Tatlow ;  Dr.  James  L.  Maxwell, 
of  the  Medical  Missionary  Associa- 
tion, London;  Miss  G.  A.  Gollock; 
Prof.  Adolph  Kolmodin,  and  Prof. 
Karl  Meinhof. 

VI.  The  Home  Church  and  Missions 

The  greatest  problem  of  the  day  is 
not  faced  on  the  foreign  field,  but  at 
home.  The  greatest  difficulty  is  to 
arouse  the  Christians  who  have  bread 
enough  and  to  spare  so  that  they  will 
be  ready  to  go  out  and  distribute,  to 
sacrifice  themselves  and  their  sub- 
stance in  obeying  the  command  and  in 
following  the  leading  of  the  Master. 
The  fifth  commission  is  (1)  to  present 
the  subject  of  the  duty  and  opportunity 
of  the  Church  in  fulfilling  her  mission  ; 
(2)  the  spiritual  and  temporal  re- 
sources and  power  of  the  Church  at 
home  -for  the  work  abroad;  (3)  the 
methods  of  promoting  missionary  in- 
telligence— through  church  services, 
the  printed  page,  study  classes,  col- 
leges and  seminaries,  visits  to  mission 
fields,  conventions  and  exhibits;  (4) 
the  enlistment  of  missionaries;  (5) 
financial  support  of  missions — the 
standard  of  giving,  methods,  etc. ; 
(6)  the  development  of  home  leader- 
ship— among  laymen,  clergy  and  wo- 
men; (7)  the  problems  of  administra- 
tion— debts  and  deficits,  auxiliary  so- 
cieties, relation  of  secretaries  and 
boards  to  missionaries ;  (8)  the  reflex 
influence  of  missions  in  evangelism, 
faith,  finances  and  spiritual  life. 

Of  this  commission,  Rev.  James  L. 
Barton,  D.D.,  secretary  of  the  Amer- 
ican Board,   is   chairman,  Among 


other  members  are:  Missions  In- 
spector Fred  Wiirz,  of  the  Basel  So- 
ciety; Rev.  J.  Fairley  Dailey,  of  the 
Livingstonia  Mission;  Rev.  A.  Wood- 
ruff Halsey,  D.D.,  of  the  Presbyterian 
Board;  Mrs.  Helen  Barrett  Mont- 
gomery; John  W.  Wood,  of  the 
Protestant  Episcopal  Church,  and 
editor  of  The  Spirit  of  Missions;  Dr. 
Karl  Fries,  president  of  the  World's 
Student  Federation ;  Mr.  Louis  Sever- 
ance, of  New  York,  and  J.  Campbell 
White,  of  the  Laymen's  Missionary 
Movement. 

VII.  Missions   and  Governments 

The  delicate  but  important  problems 
referring  to  the  relations  of  missions, 
mission  converts  and  missionaries  to 
their  home  and  foreign  governments 
are  to  be  reported  on  by  a  commis- 
sion of  which  Right  Hon.  Lord  Bal- 
four is  chairman  and  Hon.  Seth  Low 
is  vice-chairman.  This  report,  and 
the  discussion  following,  will  consider 
such  topics  as  :  ( 1 )  The  relation  of 
the  missionary  to  his  own  government 
in  times  of  war  and  persecution;  (2) 
indemnities  and  armed  resistance  and 
protection;  (3)  the  native  Christian 
and  his  own  government.  Specific 
cases  will  be  studied  to  discover  the 
method  of  obtaining  the  best  results. 

Among  the  members  of  this  com- 
mission are:  Admiral  Mahan,  of  the 
United  States  Navy ;  Sir  Robert  Hart, 
formerly  Inspector-General  of  Cus- 
toms in  China ;  Sir  Andrew  Wingate, 
for  many  years  in  India;  Hon.  John 
Foster,  formerly  Secretary  of  State  of 
the  United  States ;  Bishop  Ingham,  of 
the  C.  M.  S. ;  Rev.  George  Cousins, 
of  the  L.  M.  S.;  Mr.  Wellesley  C. 
Bailey,  of  the  Mission  to  Lepers ;  Dr. 
Thomas  S.  Barbour,  of  the  American 
Baptist   Foreign   Mission  Society; 


412 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD 


[June 


Herr  Berner.  president  of  the  Berlin 
Missionary  Society,  and  Prof.  Hauss- 
leiter,  of  the  Rhenish  Missionary  So- 
ciety. 

VIII.  Cooperation  and  Union 

To-day  Church  union  is  in  the  air. 
The  missionaries  are  facing  the  same 
kind  of  a  problem  that  confronted  the 
civilized  nations  in  the  Boxer  rebel- 
lion when  they  won  the  victory  by 
uniting  forces  to  relieve  the  sufferers 
in  Peking.  Decided  steps  toward 
closer  cooperation  have  already  been 
taken  on  many  mission  fields  and  more 
are  proposed.  This  commission  will 
discuss  (i)  the  plans  of  union,  the 
difficulties  and  advantages;  (2)  the 
division  of  territory  and  method  of 
cooperation;  (3)  united  national 
churches  in  mission  fields;  (4)  united 
work  in  hospitals,  industrial  and  pub- 
lishing work  and  in  higher  education. 

The  chairman  of  this  commission  is 
Sir  Andrew  Fraser,  and  the  vice-chair- 
man is  Mr.  Silas  McBee,  editor  of 
The  Churchman.  There  are  included 
also:  Dr.  Arthur  J.  Brown;  Rev. 
\V.  H.  Findlay,  of  the  Wesleyan 
Methodist  Society;  Prebendary  H.  E. 
Fox,  of  the  C.  M.  S. ;  Miss  Morley, 
president  of  the  World's  Y.  W.  C.  A. ; 
President  A.  II.  Strong,  of  the  Roches- 
ter Theological  Seminary  ;  Professor 
Warncck,  of  Germany,  and  Rev.  J.  H. 
Ritson,  of  the  British  and  Foreign 
Bible  Society. 

The  Printed  Reports 

Who  can  examine  the  topics  to  be 
considered  at  this  conference  without 
being  imprest  by  the  magnitude  of  the 
work  and  the  reality  of  a  science  of 
missions?  The  reports  of  these  com- 
missions will  be  printed  in  nine  vol- 
umes (at  $4.00  a  set,  postpaid).  They 


will  represent  the  thought,  investiga- 
tion and  conclusions  of  the  world's 
greatest  missionary  students  and 
workers  of  all  Protestant  Christen- 
dom. Two  years  have  been  occupied 
in  making  the  investigation  and  pre- 
paring the  reports.  While  mission- 
aries have  not  been  generally  repre- 
sented on  the  commissions,  their  ideals 
and  conclusions  are  found  in  the  re- 
port. This  missionary  library  on  the 
science  of  missions — in  theory  and 
practise — will  include  statistical  tables, 
a  new  missionary  atlas,  a  complete 
up-to-date  bibliography  of  missionary 
books,  and  a  report  of  the  addresses 
delivered  at  the  conference.  It  prom- 
ises to  be  an  unparalleled  work  of 
reference. 

The  Program 

The  main  sessions  of  the  conference 
are  to  be  held  in  Assembly  Hall,  Edin- 
burgh. Here  the  morning  and  after- 
noon meetings  will  be  for  the  discus- 
sion of  the  reports  of  commissions  and 
only  official  delegates  and  their  wives 
are  to  be  admitted.  The  evening 
meetings  will  take  up  such  general 
topics  as:  The  Place  of  Missions  in 
the  Life  of  the  Church;  The  History 
(»f  Missions;  Changes  in  the  Charac- 
ter of  the  Missionary  Problem;  The 
Contribution  of  non-Christian  Na- 
tions to  the  Body  of  Christ ;  and  De- 
mands Made  on  the  Church  by  the 
Present  Opportunity. 

The  synod  hall  meetings  are  for 
representatives  of  various  denomina- 
tions and  missionary  societies  and  will 
discuss  the  reports  of  the  commissions 
at  the  morning  sesions.  In  the  after- 
noons the  various  mission  countries, 
phases  of  work,  and  problems  will  be 
considered,  and  there  will  be  simulta- 
neous meetings  .for  clergymen,  laymen, 
women,  physicians,    workers  among 


jgio] 

children,  etc.  At  the  evening  sessions 
topics  of  general  interest  will  he  pre- 
sented by  missionaries  and  other  prom- 
inent speakers. 

The  call  for  tickets  has  been  so 
great  that  a  third  series  of  meetings 
have  been  arranged  to  be  held  in  the 
Tolbooth  Church.  Here  popular  ad- 
dresses will  be  made  that  will  be  of 
especial  interest  to  those  who  have  not 
been  able  to  obtain  tickets  for  the  other 
halls. 

In  all  five  or  six  thousand  delegates 
and  visitors  are  expected  at  this  con- 
ference in  addition  to  those  who  come 
from  Edinburgh  and  vicinity.  The 
expenses  are  to  be  borne  in  part  by  the 
missionary  societies,  by  registration 
fees  and  (most  largely)  by  individual 
contributions. 

Prayers  for  the  Conference 

There  are  no  doubt  some  who  will 
be  inclined  to  criticize  the  plan  and 
conduct  of  this  great  conference.  It 
would  be  strange    if   no  important 


413 

topics  were  omitted,  no  leaders  un- 
recognized, and  no  errors  put  forth 
as  facts  and  no  unsound  judgments 
proclaimed.  These  dangers  show  the 
greater  reason  for  united  prayer  from 
all  Christians  that  the  Spirit  of  God 
may  guide  those  who  have  the  heavy 
responsibility  of  planning  the  program, 
and  that  the  spirit  and  wisdom  of 
Christ  may  dominate  all  the  proceed- 
ings. If  there  is  failure  in  this  great 
conference  of  the  servants  of  our  Lord, 
it  will  not  be  due  to  the  character  of 
the  campaign  or  the  power  and  person- 
ality of  the  Leader,  but  will  be  charge- 
able to  the  neglect  of  His  followers  to 
wait  for  His  leading  and  to  follow  His 
guidance  in  the  spirit  of  love.  Shall 
there  not  be  a  world-wide  circle  of 
prayer  for  this  conference,  with  a  con- 
tinual ascending  of  humble  petition 
and  joyful  thanksgiving  from  every 
land  under  the  sun — in  every  lan- 
guage— by  millions  of  the  followers  of 
Christ? 


THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK  IN  1810  AND  1910 


THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLC 

BY  REV.  D.  L. 

To  all  appearance  we  are  in  the 
midst  of  a  new  departure  in  missions 
and  behold  an  uprising  of  zeal  and 
courage  and  strenuous  endeavor 
destined  at  no  distant  day  to  bring  in 
a  glorious  consummation,  the  evan- 
gelization of  the  world !  The  Lay- 
men's Missionary  Movement  is  closely 
linked  with  the  origin  of  the  American 
Board ;  since  in  idea  it  dates  from  the 
centennial  of  the  haystack  prayer- 
meeting  in  1906,  and  immediately 
thereafter  its  originators  began  to  con- 
sult and  plan  and  organize.  As  the 
centennial  of  the  board  draws  nigh, 
what  can  be  more  encouraging  and 
uplifting  than  a  brief  review  of  the 


►OK  IN  1810  AND  IN  1910 

LEONARD,  D.D. 

missionary  situation  of  a  hundred 
years  ago  in  contrast  with  that  exist- 
ing to-day? 

What  was  the  situation  when  Mills 
and  his  three  companions,  "under  the 
lee  of  a  haystack  while  waiting  for  a 
shower  to  pass,"  counseled  and  prayed 
over  the  matter  of  attempting  to  send 
the  gospel  to  the  heathen,  and  his  con- 
viction and  assurance  found  expres- 
sion in  the  immortal  words,  "we  can 
do  it  if  we  will  !"  Well,  in  general, 
by  far  the  larger  portion  of  the  earth's 
surface  had  never  been  visited  by 
Europeans,  and  was  still  inaccessible. 
Only  sailing-vessels  were  available 
for  travel,  and  trade  with  distant  lands 


4I4 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD 


[June 


was  but  slight.  When  in  the  decade 
preceding  the  London  Society  would 
send  gospel  heralds  to  the  South  Seas, 
it  was  necessary  to  purchase  a  vessel 
for  their  conveyance.  And  nearly  two 
decades  later,  when  John  Williams 
would  explore  and  evangelize  in  the 
same  region,  he  must  needs  himself 
turn  ship-builder,  also  with  tools  and 
material  almost  wholly  lacking.  East- 
ern Asia  at  that  date  was  shut  and 
barred  against  the  entrance  of  Eu- 
ropeans by  prohibitions  which  meant 
certain  death  to  every  intruder.  All 
Moslem  lands  were  closed  as  ef- 
fectually by  religious  fanaticism. 
Southern  Asia  (which,  with  China, 
held  more  than  half  the  human  family) 
was  closed  to  missionaries  by  the 
money-greed  of  the  East  India  Com- 
pany, coupled  with  the  hysteric  fear 
lest  the  proclamation  of  the  gospel 
would  excite  Moslem  and  Hindu 
fanaticism.  Africa  was  well-nigh 
wholly  unexplored,  for  until  1813  Liv- 
ingstone was  not  born.  In  the  New 
World,  from  the  northern  boundaries 
of  Mexico  to  Cape  Horn  all  was  in- 
tensely Catholic  and  intolerant ;  as  was 
also  the  bulk  of  Europe,  either  Rome 
or  Russia  being  well-nigh  everywhere 
supreme.  It  is  not  in  the  least  strange, 
therefore,  that  a  century  since  to  al- 
most everybody,  even  among  sincere 
disciples  of  Christ,  attempts  at  the 
world's  evangelization  appeared  ut- 
terly wild,  absurd  and  fanatic. 

What  Had  Been  Done  in  1810 

And,  next,  what  in  the  way  of  mis- 
sionary effort  had  been  undertaken? 
About  a  hundred  years  before  the 
King  of  Denmark  had  sent  Ziegen- 
balg  and  Plutschau  to  found  a  mis- 
sion at  Tranquebar,  near  Madras,  with 
Christian  Frederick  Schwartz  follow- 


ing (one  of  the  most  gifted  and  con- 
secrated among  the  world's  evangel- 
izers),  but  that  work  had  since  gone 
into  a  fatal  decline.  For  two  or  three 
generations  the  Moravians  had  been 
lavishing  themselves  upon  various 
most  needy  fields,  in  both  tropic  heat 
and  arctic  cold,  shrinking  from  no 
hardship  or  peril.  In  New  England, 
Eliot,  the  Mayhews  and  Brainerd  had 
preached  Christ  to  the  Indian  tribes 
resident  in  their  neighborhood.  Then, 
only  in  the  decade  preceding,  Carey 
had  stirred  the  British  Baptists  to  or- 
ganize, had  himself  gone  out  as  pio- 
neer, with  a  few  others  soon  follow- 
ing, and  was  now  fixt  in  Serampore. 
His  first  convert  had  been  baptized  in 
1800.  The  London  Society  had  be- 
gun work  in  the  Society  Islands,  but 
as  yet  no  signs  of  blessing  were  visible. 
Henry  Martyn  had  gone  out  to  India 
in  1805,  and  two  years  later  Morrison 
landed  in  Canton,  spending  long 
months  practically  in  hiding,  tho  not 
winning  his  first  convert  until  1814. 
The  Church  Missionary  Society  had 
sent  quite  a  company  of  missionaries 
to  the  fever-breeding  coast  of  West 
Africa,  but  as  yet  every  convert  was 
costing  on  an  average  the  life  of  a 
missionary. 

So  much  for  the  situation  in  Great 
Britain.  On  this  side  of  the  ocean 
the  case  was  yet  more  forlorn.  Until 
1803  tne  Mississippi  had  been  the 
western  boundary,  but  Louisiana  had 
recently  become  ours,  and  Lewis  and 
Clark  had  crossed  to  the  Pacific  in 
1804-05.  Florida  remained  a  Spanish 
possession  until  1819.  The  population 
of  the  United  States  had  reached  but 
7,000,000  in  1810,  which  is  equal  to 
that  of  the  Empire  State  to-day!  The 
first  steamboat  had  ascended  the  Hud- 
son the  year  following  the  haystack 


THE  MISSIONARY  OUTLOOK  IN  1810  AND  1910 


415 


meeting;  but  the  first  one  did  not  ap- 
pear upon  the  Western  rivers  until 
1812,  on  the  upper  lakes  until  1818; 
reached  the  mouth  of  Chicago  River 
as  late  as  1832,  and  began  to  make 
regular  trips  across  the  Atlantic  in 
1848!  Still  further,  in  those  dark 
days  the  Napoleonic  wars  were  on, 
with  his  coronation  as  emperor  oc- 
curring in  1804;  and  the  political 
troubles  were  thickening  which  soon 
resulted  in  three  years  of  war  with 
the  mother  country.  And,  finally,  it 
is  not  amiss  to  recall  the  fact  that 
church  and  state  were  still  united  in 
Massachusetts  and  Connecticut,  and 
the  clergy  were  all  in  all  in  the  re- 
ligious realm ;  while  after  them  came 
the  "first  families,"  with  the  mass  of 
the  common  people  holding  a  place 
decidedly  inferior. 

Such  in  general  were  the  world- 
conditions  when,  a  hundred  years  ago 
in  Williamstown,  under  a  haystack 
during  a  shower,  three  or  four  stu- 
dents pondered  and  prayed  as  to 
whether  they  should  attempt  to  send 
the  gospel  to  the  heathen,  and  one  of 
the  number  uttered  the  positive  af- 
firmation, "We  can  do  it  if  we  will!" 
Two  years  later  Mills  and  two  others 
drew  up  in  cipher,  "public  opinion 
being  opposed  to  us,"  the  constitution 
of  a  society,  "to  effect  in  the  person 
of  its  members  a  mission  to  the 
heathen."  Later  still  the  agitation 
was  renewed  in  Andover,  the  theo- 
logical seminary  having  just  then  been 
established,  with  Judson  added  to  the 
little  group.  In  due  time  application 
was  made  to  the  General  Association 
of  Massachusetts  for  the  formation  of 
a  society  to  undertake  the  work  of 
evangelization  in  the  foreign  field ;  and 
June  29,  1810,  the  American  Board 
began  to  be  (nearly  twenty  years  af- 


ter the  formal  beginning  of  missions 
in  Great  Britain),  fashioned  for  sub- 
stance after  the  Carey  model.  Not  a 
little  difficulty  was  found  in  securing  a 
charter  from  the  legislature,  one  legis- 
lator alleging  that  the  society  was  "de- 
signed for  exporting  religion,  whereas 
there  was  none  to  spare  from  among 
ourselves,"  but  another  replied  that 
"religion  was  a  commodity  such  that 
the  more  we  exported  the  more  we 
had  remaining." 

The  organization  and  the  men  were 
now  secured,  but  difficulties  abundant 
and  most  serious  were  in  store.  As 
in  the  Old  World,  so  also  in  the  New, 
the  beginning  of  world-missions  was 
well-nigh  ridiculously  puny  and  feeble. 
For  several  years  the  income  was  but 
trifling.  Thus,  at  the  end  of  181 1  only 
$999.52  had  been  contributed.  Tho 
the  next  year  $13,611  were  added,  the 
amount  fell  back  later  to  $7,500,  the 
war  with  Britain  being  then  in  prog- 
ress. The  total  for  the  first  five  years 
was  only  $47,000.  At  length  five  mis- 
sionaries were  ordained  and  ready  to 
depart  with  their  wives — Hall,  Jud- 
son, Newell,  Nott  and  Rice.  But  how 
should  they  cross  the  ocean  ?  Ere  long 
a  vessel  was  ready  to  sail  for  Cal- 
cutta, but  had  only  room  for  a  portion 
of  the  company.  Several  weeks  later 
a  ship  would  sail  from  Philadelphia, 
in  which  the  residue  secured  passage. 
Indeed,  so  many  and  great  were  the 
embarrassments  that  the  project  was 
seriously  considered  of  leaving  the 
wives  at  home! 

After  tedious  months  of  ocean 
voyaging,  Calcutta  was  reached,  but 
only  to  be  notified  that  they  were  not 
wanted  in  those  parts,  not  only  be- 
cause they  were  missionaries,  but  even 
more  because  they  were  Americans,  a 
people  with  whom  the  British  were 


4i6 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD 


[June 


then  at  war.  And  finally,  most  sicken- 
ing of  all,  it  had  occurred  that  while 
on  the  journey  out  both  Judson  and 
Rice,  tho  upon  different  vessels,  and 
of  course  without  the  least  conference, 
had  been  pondering  upon  the  proper 
mode  of  baptism,  and  both  also  had 
concluded  that  only  immersion  could 
meet  the  gospel  requirement.  Carey 
soon  performed  the  rite  in  their  be- 
half, and  both  resigned  their  commis- 
sions received  from  the  American 
Board.  Judson,  compelled  to  depart, 
later  drifted  to  Burma,  eventually  to 
found  one  of  the  world's  greatest  mis- 
sions. Rice  returned  to  America  and 
proceeded  to  so  stir  the  hearts  of  mul- 
titudes of  Baptists  that  a  Baptist  mis- 
sionary society  was  formed,  which  is 
to-day  among  the  largest  in  the  land. 
Who  can  do  other  than  count  this  a 
wonderful  piece  of  divine  strategy,  al- 
tho  for  a  season  a  source  of  discour- 
agement and  disgust  to  not  a  few 
friends  of  the  American  Board.  It 
may  be  added  just  here  that  the  Meth- 
odists organized  for  missionary  work 
in  1819,  the  American  Bible  Society 
came  into  existence  in  18 16,  and  in 
1825  the  American  Tract  Society  be- 
gan to  be. 

Some  Achievements 

So  much  for  the  missionary  situa- 
tion a  hundred  years  ago.  And  what 
has  transpired  since,  in  the  world  at 
large,  and  in  the  missionary  realm? 
This  query  finds  an  answer  in  no  in- 
considerable degree  by  simply  revers- 
ing every  statement  of  fact  hitherto 
presented  and  giving  the  very  oppo- 
site. Thus,  the  task  of  world-explora- 
tion is  practically  accomplished.  Every 
region  has  been  visited  and  its  secrets 
have  been  uncovered.  Inventive 
genius  has  wrought  far  more  marvels 


than  all  the  centuries  preceding.  The 
railway  and  the  ocean  steamship,  the 
telegraph  with  the  wireless  system 
as  the  latest  marvel,  have  brought  the 
ends  of  the  earth  together,  and  are 
rapidly  making  all  humankind  ac- 
quainted as  neighbors,  and  increasing- 
ly as  brothers.  Not  a  closed  land  un- 
der the  sun.  A  constitutional  govern- 
ment in  Japan,  Persia,  Turkey  and 
Russia,  and  one  promised  for  China. 
Every  Moslem  and  Catholic  land  open 
for  the  reception  of  the  gospel.  World- 
conventions  becoming  common,  of  the 
friends  of  missions,  of  the  Y.  M.  C.  A., 
and  the  Christian  Endeavor. 

And,  finally,  every  considerable 
body  of  Protestant  Christians  is  or- 
ganized for  the  furtherance  of  foreign 
missions,  and  has  its  representatives 
abroad.  The  total  annual  income  ag- 
gregates not  less  than  $30,000,000,  of 
which  sum  not  far  from  $5,000,000 
(or  one-sixth)  is  contributed  by  the 
native  Christians.  The  evangelizing 
force  sent  out  from  Christian  lands 
numbers  over  20,000,  and  is  reen- 
forccd  by  tens  of  thousands  of  native 
toilers,  of  whom  some  5,000  are  or- 
dained. Just  about  50,000  stations 
and  out-stations  are  centers  of  Chris- 
tian influence.  In  the  churches  are 
more  than  2,000,000  communicants, 
and  every  Sunday  on  an  average  some 
2,600  members  are  received  (enough 
to  constitute  26  churches,  each  with 
a  membership  of  100).  In  the  30,000 
schools  are  found  1,500,000  children 
and  youths,  with  100  colleges,  univer- 
sities and  theological  schools  prepar- 
ing future  native  leaders  for  their  all- 
important  tasks.  About  400  hospitals 
and  twice  as  many  dispensaries,  in 
charge  of  800  medical  missionaries,  are 
engaged  in  the  Christ-like  task  of  re- 
lieving suffering  and  restoring  health. 


l9io]  THE  MISSIONARY  OU 

The  Bible  has  been  translated  into 
every  language  of  much  importance 
and  widely  circulated,  with  school 
books  and  periodicals  by  the  thousand. 

Still  further;  at  the  opening  of  this 
second  century  of  world-evangeliza- 
tion Protestant  promoters  of  missions 
have  attained,  at  least  fairly  well,  to 
an  all-important  knowledge  of  the 
needs,  capacities  and  limitations  of  the 
belated  and  inferior  races,  and  have 
also  become  acquainted  with  the  civ- 
ilizations of  the  Orient,  as  existing  in 
India,  China  and  Japan ;  and  so  have 
learned  what  to  undertake  and  what 
to  let  alone ;  how  to  reach  the  un- 
evangelized  with  the  gospel  of  salva- 
tion ;  as  well  as  how  to  train  native 
pastors  and  teachers  and  leaders  in  gen- 
eral, so  that  at  the  soonest  every  field 
may  become  self-supporting,  self-gov- 
erning and  self-propagating.  Still 
further,  a  century  since  bitterest  theo- 
logical and  ecclesiastical  strife  was 
well-nigh  universal  throughout  Prot- 
estant Christendom.  Hence  anything 
approaching  to  union  of  effort  was 
practically  unthinkable,  and  both  in 
Great  Britain  and  the  United  States 
each  body  of  Christians  organized  its 
own  society  and  selected  its  own  field, 
too  often  without  the  slightest  regard 
for  the  presence  of  others  already  in 
occupation.  But  within  this  genera- 
tion, and  especially  in  America,  a 
coming  together  for  acquaintance,  and 
fellowship,  and  even  cooperation,  is 
evident  and  steadily  increasing;  this 
both  at  home  and  abroad,  tho  more 
prominent  in  the  foreign  field.  There 
the  disposition  is  unmistakable  to  abol- 
ish all  Occidental  names  and  divisions, 
and  for  all  who  accept  Jesus  as  Lord 
to  meet  together  and  toil  together 
simply  as  His  followers  bearing  His 
name;  or  if  they  divide  at  all,  only 


X>OK  IN  1810  AND  1910  417 

upon  lines  which  are  Indian,  Chinese, 
Japanese,  etc. 

Another  phenomenon  must  be  named 
which  marks  the  present  generation, 
and  possesses  great  significance  as 
touching  the  Kingdom  of  God  upon 
earth  and  its  future  diffusion.  What 
limitless  stores  of  wealth  have  been 
discovered  in  the  mines  of  California 
and  Alaska,  of  South  Africa  and  Aus- 
tralia. Besides  in  the  business  realm 
combination  has  largely  taken  the 
place  of  competition,  with  trusts  and 
other  forms  of  unifying  vast  financial 
resources.  As  a  result,  tho  much  of 
evil  is  apparent,  much  also  of  benefit 
is  evident  on  every  side.  More  and 
more  the  wealthy  are  becoming  pub- 
lic-spirited and  benevolent,  and  lavish 
their  riches  upon  institutions  of  learn- 
ing, hospitals,  asylums,  or  whatever 
will  benefit  the  unfortunate  and  needy 
of  humankind.  Christian  benevolence 
has  had  a  phenomenal  development 
since  modern  missions  began  and  is 
certain  steadily  to  increase,  with  the 
Kingdom  in  its  world-wide  aspects  re- 
ceiving its  fair  share.  The  Kennedy 
example  can  not  fail  to  have  a  worthy 
following,  so  that  all  who  are  ready 
to  give  themselves  to  help  make  Jesus 
known  to  every  soul  will  find  the 
means  of  going  abroad  abundantly 
supplied. 

So  much  for  missionary  beginnings 
a  hundred  years  ago,  the  steady  for- 
ward movement  which  has  attended 
the  decades,  with  a  recent  rapid  ad- 
vance at  every  point  in  well-nigh  every 
particular.  Also,  with  the  crowning 
marvel  yet  to  be  named.  It  began  to 
exist,  at  least  to  be  faintly  visible,  im- 
mediately after  the  celebration  of  the 
centennial  anniversary  of  the  haystack 
prayer-meeting,  held  in  part  upon  the 
very  spot.     Then    and    there,  with 


4i8 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD 


[June 


Mills'  immortal  exclamation  ringing 
in  their  ears  and  inspiring  their  whole 
being,  certain  men  strong,  gifted,  in- 
fluential, in  the  foremost  rank  for  busi- 
ness sagacity  and  energy,  went  home 
to  ponder,  to  plan,  and  later  to  or- 
ganize a  mighty  campaign  for  the 
spread  of  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven,  to 
hasten  the  evangelization  of  the  whole 
world,  to  bring  at  the  soonest  the 
blest  day  when  none  shall  say,  Know 
thou  the  Lord,  but  all  shall  know  Him 
from  the  least  to  the  greatest.  The 
plan  decided  upon  was  original  and 
unique.  It  was  to  supersede  or  inter- 
fere with  no  missionary  instrumen- 
tality already  employed,  was  rather  to 
reenforce  and  supplement  every  one. 
With  the  management  of  the  Men's 
Missionary  Movement  the  churches  as 
such  have  nothing  to  do,  and  in  the 
execution  of  the  plan  no  additional 
burden  is  laid  upon  the  pastors.  At  the 
conventions  the  voice  of  a  pastor  is 
seldom  heard.  Nothing  need  here  be 
said  about  the  methods  of  work,  the 
series  of  conventions  covering  the  con- 
tinent, from  the  Atlantic  to  the  Pa- 
cific, from  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  to  Hud- 
son Bay,  and  reaching  some  four- 
score cities.  Not  a  slip  or  blunder  has 
been  made.  Everything  goes  forward 
like  clock-work,  goes  from  strength 
to  strength.  The  only  lack  discernible 
is  lack  of  space  for  the  suppers  and 
for  the  mammoth  assemblages  of 
dead-in-earnest  business  men. 

A  few  brief  sentences  will  suffice 
to  set  forth  the  aims  and  methods 
everywhere  presented :  The  evangel- 
ization of  the  world  in  this  generation 
(that  is,  the  proclamation  of  the  good 
news  in  every  neighborhood  under  the 
sun,  so  that  every  living  soul  may 
hear  of  Jesus  and  His  redeeming 
love)  ;  at  least  one-fourth  of  all  the 


giving  of  the  churches  to  be  expended 
upon  foreign  missions;  a  careful  can- 
vass in  every  church,  by  a  committee 
of  men  appointed  for  the  purpose,  who 
call  upon  every  member  seeking  to 
secure  a  pledge  of  at  least  five  cents 
a  week.  Hence  the  plan,  tho  business- 
like in  every  particular,  is  simple  in 
the  extreme.  It  lays  upon  nobody  any 
unreasonable  or  difficult  task.  The 
campaign  has  advanced  so  far  and  the 
success  has  been  so  phenomenal  that 
we  are  at  liberty,  we  are  well-nigh 
constrained  to  believe  that  the  income 
of  our  missionary  societies  will  be 
doubled  almost  at  once,  with  a  five- 
fold increase  secured  at  no  distant 
day,  so  that  of  "the  sinews  of  war" 
there  will  be  no  lack.  Moreover,  we 
can  surely  count  on  our  colleges  and 
theological  schools  to  do  their  part 
in  supplying  the  thousands  of  men  and 
women  required,  the  Young  Men's 
Christian  Association  and  Christian 
Endeavor,  the  Student  Volunteers,  the 
mission  study  classes,  etc.  Nor,  then, 
will  it  be  long  before  the  Divine  Re- 
deemer of  men,  after  all  these  ages  of 
pleading  and  waiting,  will  see  of  the 
travail  of  His  soul  and  be  satisfied. 

All  this  which  we  now  behold  has 
come  to  pass  in  a  little  more  than  a 
century  after  Carey  preached  his  ser- 
mon and  organized  his  society,  after 
Mills'  haystack  prayer-meeting  and 
the  organization  of  the  American 
Board.  But,  the  United  States  and 
Canada  to  which  thus  far  the  Men's 
Missionary  Movement  has  been  con- 
fined, constitute  but  a  fraction  of  the 
Protestant  world ;  and  how  about  our 
brethren  in  Great  Britain  and  upon 
the  Continent?  Are  they  also  to  share 
in  this  mighty  impulse  toward  world- 
evangclization  ?  We  are  under  great- 
est obligation  to  Germany  for  the  Mo- 


A  DECISIVE  HOUR  IN  PROTESTANT  MISSIONS 


419 


ravians  and  a  long  list  of  devoted  and 
heroic  soldiers  of  the  cross,  to  Hol- 
land also  and  Scandinavia.  Britain 
we  thank  for  her  Carey  and  Morrison, 
her  Moffat  and  Livingstone,  and 
others  by  the  score;  so  that  our  debt 
to  Europe  is  one  unspeakably  great. 
And  the  query  comes,  has  not  the  time 
arrived  when  we  can  make  at  least 
part  payment,  and  even  in  kind  ?  May 
it  not  also  occur  that  in  the  Edinburgh 
Conference,  following  as  it  does  al- 
most immediately  upon  the  close  of 
the  laymen's  conventions,  at  which 
many  delegates  from  the  Continent 
will  be  found,  the  Old  World  laymen 
will  catch  the  inspiration  and  go  home 


to  duplicate  the  work ;  only,  it  may  be, 
making  modifications  here  and  there 
in  certain  details  to  adapt  it  to  con- 
ditions at  home.  What  is  to  hinder 
a  careful  canvass  of  every  Protestant 
church  in  Christendom  to  secure  at 
the  least  the  cost  of  a  car-fare  every 
week  from  every  man  and  woman  and 
child  who  names  the  name  of  Jesus, 
and  to  make  the  gifts  to  missions 
amount  at  least  to  one-fourth  of  all 
the  giving  for  the  Kingdom,  that  so 
even  this  generation  may  behold  the 
dawn  of  the  latter-day  glory?  Then 
will  the  Hallelujah  Chorus  be  in  or- 
der. He  shall  reign  forever  King  of 
kings,  and  Lord  of  lords. 


A  DECISIVE  HOUR  IN  PROTESTANT  MISSIONS  * 


BY  DR.  JULIUS  RICHTER 


The  title  of  this  address  may  seem 
exaggerated  to  some;  yet  I  shall  try 
to  emphasize  the  greatness  of  the  work 
lying  before  the  Christian  Church  in 
our  day.  It  is  the  greatness  of  the 
vision,  it  is  the  vastness  of  the  task 
which  will  call  out  every  atom  of 
strength  in  our  innermost  lives.  I 
shall  try  in  short  outline  to  lay  before 
you  the  three  great  tasks  of  the  Chris- 
tian Church.  Two  of  these  are  well 
known  to  you ;  we  shall  try  to  see 
them  in  a  fresh  light.  The  third  is 
only  just  dimly  emerging  before  our 
inner  vision.  The  first  and  second  of 
the  two  tasks  have  parallels  in  the  his- 
tory of  the  Church ;  we  shall  trace 
these  parallels.  The  third  task  has 
no  parallel  in  history. 

1.  The  first  great  task  lying  before 
the  Church  is  the  evangelization  of  the 
primitive  races,  all  those  dark,  dull 
peoples,  low  in  civilization,  even  lower 


in  religious  and  moral  standards, 
which  inhabit  the  continents  of  Af- 
rica, and  some  parts  of  Asia,  Aus- 
tralia, and  America.  The  missionary 
work  among  them  has  a  striking  re- 
semblance to  the  missionary  task  of 
the  Christian  Church  of  the  three  or 
four  first  centuries  of  medieval  times, 
the  evangelization  of  the  German  and 
Slav  peoples ;  and  it  will  help  us  to  a 
clearer  understanding  of  the  present 
situation  if  we  concentrate  our  atten- 
tion for  the  moment  on  the  charac- 
teristic features  of  those  days.  The 
missions  of  the  Church  then  had  three 
advantages.  At  first  the  area  of  the 
work  was  well  defined;  it  comprized 
the  northern  and  eastern  half  of 
Europe,  including  the  British  Isles. 
The  climate  was  everywhere  health- 
ful. The  nations  which  were  the  ob- 
ject of  the  mission  were  of  a  remark- 
able  homogeneity.     They  belonged 


*  An  address  delivered  at  The  Student  Volunteer  Convention,  Rochester,  New  York,  December  31, 
1909.    Reprinted  here  by  permission  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement. 


4-0 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD 


[June 


only  to  two  families  of  peoples  closely 
related ;  they  spoke  only  two  different 
tongues,  tho  these  were  split  up  in 
many  dialects  which  it  was  not  diffi- 
cult to  master  after  having  learned 
one  of  the  principal  languages,  and 
the  social,  political,  moral  and  re- 
ligious standards  were  almost  identical 
among  them. 

It  was  a  second  great  advantage 
that  then  the  Church  was  able  to  con- 
centrate her  whole  energy  on  this  one 
task  of  foreign  missions.  Doctrinal 
disputes  absorbed  little  of  the  strength 
of  the  Church  in  those  dark  ages,  and 
the  state,  in  consequence  of  its  close 
connection  with  the  Church,  was  only 
too  willing  to  lend  her  its  mighty  arm 
for  her  endeavors. 

It  was  a  third  advantage  that  the 
peoples  among  whom  the  missionaries 
went  were  of  a  decidedly  superior 
character.  They  showed  from  the  be- 
ginning evident  signs  of  an  intellectual 
power  and  of  a  moral  strength  far 
beyond  the  average.  It  is  a  remark- 
able fact  that  those  nations,  in  the  first 
centuries  of  their  Christian  era,  pro- 
duced literary  masterpieces  of  imper- 
ishable value,  the  Edda  of  the  Scan- 
dinavians, the  Beowulf  of  the  Anglo- 
Saxons,  and  the  Heliand  of  the  North 
Germans. 

The  similarities  of  this  missionary 
period  to  that  of  modern  days  have 
often  been  pointed  out;  but  the  differ- 
ences are  perhaps  even  more  striking. 
What  a  disadvantage  it  is  for  modern 
missions  that  their  spheres  of  work 
among  the  primitive  races  are  so  wide- 
ly scattered  and  diversified.  The 
climate  is  in 'most  regions  rather  un- 
healthy, often  endangering  even  the 
lives  of  the  foreign  agents.  The  peo- 
ples themselves  are  most  diverse  in 
all  directions,  and    their  languages, 


their  modes  of  life  and  their  thoughts 
have  almost  no  points  of  contact. 
There  seem  to  be  almost  no  connecting 
links  between  the  colored  people  of 
Africa  and  the  Papuans  of  Melanesia, 
or  the  stalwart  Indians  of  America ; 
the  whole  sphere  of  each  race  and  all 
the  standards  of  life  are  totally  differ- 
ent from  those  of  the  other  races.  Let 
me,  as  an  illustration  only,  refer  to  the 
manifold  differences  of  languages.  In 
the  line  of  the  Melanesian  islands  from 
the  New  Hebrides  to  the  Bismarck 
Archipelago  and  New  Guinea  about 
one  hundred  or  more  different  lan- 
guages are  spoken  ;  every  small  island, 
every  clan  or  tribe  has  its  own,  under- 
stood often  only  by  some  four  or  five 
hundred  people.  After  a  missionary 
has  mastered  with  ceaseless  toil  one  of 
these  languages  he  becomes  aware,  to 
his  disappointment,  that  he  is  not  able 
to  make  himself  understood  even  a 
few  miles  farther  inland,  or  on  the 
next  island.  In  Africa  about  two  hun- 
dred different  languages  are  spoken, 
belonging  to  at  least  three  quite  dis- 
tinct families  of  languages.  It  is  hard 
to  estimate  how  far  the  work  of 
Protestant  missions  has  been  retarded 
by  these  diversities  of  the  primitive 
races. 

It  is  a  second  disadvantage  that  the 
Church  of  our  day  is  not  able  to  con- 
centrate her  whole  energy  on  her  for- 
eign missions.  Doctrinal  disputes 
reaching  down  even  to  the  very  foun- 
dations of  Christian  truth  claim  her 
earnest  attention.  And  the  changing 
conditions  in  the  social  life,  as  well  as 
the  growing  emigration  from  the 
Christian  lands,  absorb  much  of  her 
strength. 

Thirdly,  it  seems  to  be  an  unde- 
niable fact  that  at  least  some  of  the 
tribes  which  arc  at  present  the  object 


A  DECISIVE  HOUR  IN  PROTESTANT  MISSIONS 


421 


of  Protestant  missions  are  of  a  de- 
cidedly inferior  type,  at  least  at  the 
present  time.  Of  course  it  would  be 
unjust  and  premature  to  give  a  defi- 
nite statement  on  so  large  a  question. 
Yet,  after  the  missionaries  have  been 
for  a  century  or  even  150  years  in 
close  contact  with  peoples  like  the 
Eskimo  of  the  arctic  regions,  or  the 
Hottentots  in  southern  Africa,  we 
must  rely  on  their  judgment  that 
probably  these  clans  will  never  come 
to  an  age  of  spiritual  maturity,  to  in- 
dependent political  or  Church  life. 

2.  Yet  in  spite  of  all  difficulties, 
there  would  be  no  doubt  that  the 
Protestant  churches  were  able  to  fulfil 
this  large  and  promising  task  among 
the  primitive  races,  if  at  the  same  time 
and  with  equal  urgency  a  second  task 
did  not  wait  for  her,  the  evangeliza- 
tion of  the  cultured  nations  of  the 
East,  those  peoples  of  an  ancient 
civilization  in  India,  in  China,  in 
Japan,  in  the  Near  East,  which  have 
for  hundreds  and  even  thousands  of 
years  lived  their  own  life  in  religion, 
in  literature,  and  in  the  arts,  and  have 
permeated  their  whole  national  life 
with  the  leaven  of  their  own  thoughts 
and  customs.  Again  a  striking  parallel 
presents  itself  in  the  work  lying  before 
the  Church  during  the  first  three  cen- 
turies of  its  era,  the  evangelization  of 
the  Greek  and  Roman  world,  and  it 
will  be  suggestive  to  look  for  a  mo- 
ment at  the  characteristic  features  of 
those  times. 

It  was  a  great  advantage  for  the 
Christian  missions  in  the  Roman  Em- 
pire that  its  civilization  and  culture 
were  decidedly  homogeneous.  One 
language,  the  Greek,  was  sufficient  to 
bring  the  gospel  from  far-eastern 
Syria  to  out-of-the-way  western  Spain. 
The  same  cast  of  thought,  the  same  re- 


ligious ideas,  the  same  philosophies, 
the  same  yearnings,  the  same  social 
and  political  problems  were  all  over 
the  Roman  Empire.  It  was  a  second 
great  help  that  this  whole  spiritual 
world  was  in  a  state  of  decay  and  de- 
composition. The  old  gods  and  faiths 
had  lost  their  grip  on  the  nations ; 
new  gods,  new  religious  motives,  new 
revelations  were  eagerly  sought  after 
by  the  most  earnest  thinkers  of  those 
days.  And  Christianity  entered  this 
decaying  civilization  as  the  living 
force  in  a  dying  world. 

The  different  character  of  the  pres- 
ent situation  is  apparent  if  we  realize 
to  what  an  extent  the  world  of  Asiatic 
culture  lacks  homogeneity.  There  are 
at  least  four  quite  distinct  types  of  re- 
ligious and  social  developments  con- 
fronting the  Protestant  missions  ;  the 
Indian  Brahmanism,  with  all  its  differ- 
ent forms  from  the  crudest  vulgar 
idolatry  to  the  spiritual  philosophies 
of  the  Vedanta ;  the  far-eastern 
Buddism,  with  its  soporific  and  dead- 
ening influences  on  the  national  life, 
the  cold  tho  lofty  ethicism  of  Con- 
fucius, the  phophet  of  the  Chinese, 
and  the  dry,  formalistic,  fanatical 
Islam  of  the  Near  East. 

Each  of  these  religions  has  been 
able,  through  hundreds  and  even  thou- 
sands of  years,  to  permeate  and  leaven 
with  its  spirit  those  lands  and  peoples 
in  their  politcal,  social  and  private 
life.  And  the  Church  can  not  leave 
one  of  these  systems  for  a  more  or 
less  remote  future.  She  must  begin 
the  struggle  with  all  of  them  at  once, 
she  must  wage  her  spiritual  war  with 
different  and  with  ever-changing 
fronts. 

All  the  more  important  is  the  ques- 
tion whether  or  not  those  religious 
systems  of  Asia  are  in  the  same  state 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD  [June 


of  disintegration  as  we  observed  in 
the  Greek  civilization  of  the  first  cen- 
turies. The  opinion  of  the  Protestant 
missionaries  has  changed  in  a  remark- 
able way  on  this  point  during  the  last 
century.  When  the  first  missionaries 
entered  India  a  hundred  years  ago  and 
saw  the  gross  idolatry  and  the  most 
disgusting  and  decadent  forms  of  re- 
ligious life,  even  at  the  sacred  places 
of  Hinduism  like  Benares,  they  were 
soon  convinced  that  this  degraded  re- 
ligion had  no  right,  divine  or  human, 
to  live  any  longer ;  that  it  must  yield 
soon  to  the  onrush  of  the  higher  type 
of  religion  represented  by  Christianity. 
Similarly,  when  the  first  Protestant 
missionaries  became  familiar  with  the 
gross  forms  of  idolatry  prevalent 
among  the  lower  classes  of  China,  they 
arrived  at  the  conviction  that  there  was 
no  inner  life,  no  uplifting  power  in 
this  crude  system.  Yet,  as  the  mis- 
sionaries proceeded  in  their  efforts, 
and  struggling  with  those  old  systems 
for  the  salvation  of  single  souls,  be- 
came aware  of  the  strong  vitality  in- 
herent in  these  religions  in  spite  of 
the  evident  forms  of  outward  decay, 
they  became  more  and  more  careful 
in  their  judgment.  Then  learned  men 
like  Professor  Max  Muller  and  en- 
thusiasts like  Professor  Deussen  pub- 
lished the  religious  literature  of 
India,  and  showed  to  wondering 
Europe  below  the  bizarre  forms  of 
thought,  deep  yearning  for  higher 
things,  wonderful  sparks  of  truth  and 
lofty  flights  of  high  philosophies,  and 
we  inclined  rather  to  overestimate 
those  ancient  religious  systems  to  such 
a  degree  that  we  were  sometimes  un- 
just toward  Christianity.  The  almost 
forgotten  Pali  literature,  too,  was  un- 
earthed from  the  dust  of  centuries, 
and  Islam  found  ardent  admirers  and 


promoters  even  in  Europe.  It  seems 
to  me  that  this  period  of  exaggerating 
unduly  the  merits  of  the  Asiatic  re- 
ligions to  the  disadvantage  of  Chris- 
tianity is  rapidly  passing  away.  Yet 
it  leaves  Protestant  missions  in  a  dis- 
tinctly different  position.  And  this 
brings  me  to  my  third  point. 

3.  We  are  beginning  to  realize  that 
this  whole  manifold  world  of  religious 
beliefs,  from  the  crudest  forms  of 
fetishism  and  animism  to  the  loftiest 
revelations  of  sufistic  spirituality  or 
of  Confucian  idealism,  is  one  great 
and  coherent  evolution  of  the  religious 
genius  of  mankind.  The  comparative 
study  of  religions  and  of  the  historic 
development  of  the  different  religions 
brings  us  face  to  face  with  the  fact 
that  there  are  deep  longings  in  the 
human  heart  which  in  all  climates  and 
under  the  most  widely  varying  con- 
ditions of  human  life  find  expression 
in  religious  systems,  and  we  must  try 
to  understand  them  in  their  continuity 
and  similarity  in  spite  of  all  evident 
disparity. 

As  we  begin  to  see  this  compre- 
hensive evolution  of  the  religious 
genius  of  mankind,  we  become  aware 
of  what  is  the  final  task  of  the  Chris- 
tian religion  and  of  Protestant  mis- 
sions. It  is  to  show  quite  clearly,  in 
contradistinction  to  this  whole  re- 
ligious life  of  humanity  untutored  and 
unaided  by  the  divine  help,  that  Chris- 
tianity is  the  one  great  religion  of 
God;  and  that  it  must  displace  and 
will  displace  all  other  religions.  That 
will  be  the  final  test  of  Christianity; 
there  its  superiority,  its  victory,  will 
be  definitely  settled. 

There  will  be  strong  competition 
between  Christianity  and  other  relig- 
ions as  to  which  has  the  higher  truth ; 
and  Protestant  missions  will  have  to 


SLAVERY  AS  IT  EXISTS  TO-DAY 


423 


prove  that  the  folly  of  the  cross  is 
wiser  than  human  wisdom,  that  Christ 
is  truth.  There  will  be  stronger  com- 
petition as  to  what  religion  presents 
the  nobler  and  purer  ideals  of  morality 
and  is  able  to  supply  the  strength  to 
live  up  to  those  standards.  And  here 
again  Protestant  missions  will  have 
to  prove  that  Christ,  not  Mohammed 
or  Buddha,  is  the  only  ideal  leading 
humanity  up  to  higher  life ;  that  Christ 
is  the  way,  the  only  way,  up  to  God. 
There  will  be  strongest  competition  as 
to  what  religion  stands  the  final  test, 
being  able  to  "give  life  and  to  re- 
generate single  persons  and  whole 
nations  by  supernatural  power.  And 


here  Christ  will  stand  forth  tri- 
umphantly as  He  who  gives  life,  who 
is  the  life  of  the  world,  and  in  Him 
we  rejoice  with  joy  unspeakable. 
"Blessed  be  the  God  and  Father  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  which  according 
to  His  abundant  mercy  hath  begotten 
us  again  into  a  lively  hope  by  the 
resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ  from  the 
dead." 

Great  times  require  great  men.  May 
the  Church  of  Christ  be  granted  such 
great  men  living  up  to  the  great  tasks 
of  their  generation  and  filling  the 
Church  anew  with  that  triumphant 
assurance  of  St.  John:  "Our  faith  is 
the  victory  that  overcomes  the  world." 


SHACKLE   USED  FOR   NECK  AND  HANDS  OF  SLAVE  WOMEN 

SLAVERY  AS  IT  EXISTS  TO-DAY 


BY  TRAVERS  BUXTON, 

The  character  and  extent  of  present- 
day  slavery  is  a  subject  on  which  too 
little  is  known.  The  vitality  which 
the  many-headed  monster  of  slavery 
still  possesses  is  very  inadequately 
realized.  Remembering  the  great 
struggle  which  took  place  at  the  end 
of  the  eighteenth  and  the  beginning 
of  the  nineteenth  centuries  to  secure 
the  abolition  of  the  slave  trade  and  of 
slavery  in  the  British  colonies,  we  are 


ESQ.,  LONDON,  ENGLAND 

apt  to  think  that  slavery  was  then 
finally  overthrown,  and  in  the  twen- 
tieth century  is  no  longer  a  living 
issue.  This  is  far  from  being  the 
case. 

Africa  has  always  been  the  great 
home  and  center  of  slavery  and  the 
slave  trade,  and  centuries  of  these 
practises  have  deeply  imprest  the  cus- 
tom upon  the  mind  and  life  of  the 
native  African,  so  that  it  will  take 


4*4 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD 


[June 


long  to  eradicate  these  evils.  More- 
over, slavery  takes  many  forms  and 
the  growing  importance  of  the  ques- 
tion in  one  form  or  another  can  not 
be  doubted  by  any  one  who  remembers 
how.  within  the  last  quarter  of  a  cen- 
tury especially,  Africa  has  been  com- 
ing more  and  more  under  the  control 
of  the  European  powers.  The  con- 
tinent has  been  opened  ill  a  remark- 
able manner  and  now  labor  is  needed 
in  order  to  develop  the  country.  In 
the  greater  part  of  Africa,  cither  for 
reasons  of  climate  or  from  traditional 
custom  that  labor  can  only  be  done  by 
blacks.  The  white  man,  therefore, 
needs  the  black  man  to  develop  the 
country  for  him,  and  the  area  from 
which  labor  can  be  obtained  is  limited, 
so  that  the  pressure  becomes  greater 
as  the  country  is  more  and  more 
opened.  The  black  man,  on  his  side, 
has  reason  from  his  past  experience 
of  slavery  to  suspect  the  white  man's 
motives ;  their  aims  appear  to  be  op- 
posed as  those  of  capital  and  labor, 
and  consequently  difficulties  and 
strained  relations  are  too  apt  to  arise 
between  them,  even  when  there  is  no 
conscious  intention  to  treat  the  native 
as  a  slave. 

It  is  not  easy  to  give  an  exact  defi- 
nition of  slavery.  It  does  not  consist 
in  ill-treatment  of  the  enslaved,  for 
it  is  possible  for  slavery  to  exist  where 
the  slaves  are  well  treated.  Probably 
the  most  prominent  marks  of  slavery 
and  slave-trading  are,  first,  the  forcible 
uprooting  of  natives  from  their  homes 
and  the  breaking  up  of  families,  in 
order  to  obtain  the  labor  of  the  slaves 
where  it  is  wanted ;  second,  the  waste 
of  human  life  in  bringing  slaves  from 
one  place  to  another;  third,  the  bind- 
ing to  compulsory  labor  and  limita- 
tions of  freedom  ;  and  fourth,  and  per- 


haps the  most  important,  the  degrada- 
tion involved  in  the  buying  and  selling 
of  human  beings  on  the  level  of 
beasts,  with  the  inevitable  moral  evils 
which  always  attach  themselves  to  the 
practises  of  slavery.  In  the  words  of 
the  late  Mr.  Gladstone:  "I  hold  the 
great  evil  of  slavery  to  have  been  not 
physical  suffering,  but  moral  debase- 
ment. It  degrades  God's  human 
creatures  below  the  human  level."  If 
this  was  true  when  slavery  prevailed 
unchecked  throughout  Africa,  it  is 
still  true,  altho  to-day  slavery  has 
changed  its  form,  so  that  it  is  not 
easy  to  define  exactly  how  far  it  ex- 
tends. 

The  traffic  in  human  beings  is  not 
extinguished,  nor  is  it  likely  for  some 
years  to  come  throughout  the  con- 
tinent of  Africa,  in  spite  of  the  efforts 
of  European  powers.  Caravans  of 
slaves  are  still  conveyed  from  the  in- 
terior of  the  continent  to  the  west  and 
north  coasts.  Raids  and  kidnaping 
are  not  completely  supprest.  So  long 
as  there  is  a  demand  for  slaves,  so 
long  will  their  supply  somehow  or 
other  be  kept  up,  for  the  risks  greatly 
enhance  the  value  of  the  human  mer- 
chandise. In  1902  the  report  of  the 
Zanzibar  International  Maritime  Bu- 
reau stated  that  "The  attempts  of 
Arab  dealers  to  recruit  slaves  in  East 
Africa  will  not  come  to  an  end  so 
long  as  there  exists  markets  and  dis- 
tricts about  the  Persian  Gulf  where 
slaves  fetch  a  good  price."  In  the 
same  year  reports  were  received  of  a 
development  of  the  traffic  on  the  Mo- 
zambique coast  and  the  commander  of 
the  Portuguese  naval  division  of  the 
Indian  Ocean  spoke  of  a  traffic  which 
was  carried  on  by  syndicates  of  in- 
fluence, which  exchange  firearms  and 
gunpowder  for  slaves,   who   find  a 


1910] 


SLAVERY  AS  IT  EXISTS  TO-DAY 


425 


ready  sale  at  Muscat.  Trade  was  also 
reported  to  be  carried  on  on  a  smaller 
scale  with  almost  no  risk  and  yvith 
possibilities  of  development.  "Hun- 
dreds, and  even  thousands,  of  ne- 
groes," he  wrote,  "are  and  will  be 
transported  with  impunity  like  com- 
mon bales  of  merchandise,"  for  so 
long  as  the  boat's  papers  are  regular 


smuggled  from  the  coast  of  the 
Egyptian  Sudan.  There  is  recent  evi- 
dence from  a  trustworthy  source  that 
the  absence  of  a  British  guard-ship 
from  Aden  a  year  or  two  ago  led  to 
an  increase  in  the  slave  trade  which 
was  said  to  be  going  on  practically 
unchecked  in  the  southern  part  of  the 
Red  Sea.    A  British  man-of-war  was 


RUBBER   GATHERERS   IN   THE    KONGO  STATE 


the  slave-dealers  can  not  be  touched  by 
the  terms  of  the  Brussels  Act. 

The  maritime  traffic,  then,  is  not  yet 
stamped  out,  altho  it  has  been  made 
much  more  difficult  from  the  East 
Coast  for  slaves  to  be  embarked  in 
any  number,  as  a  more  effective  con- 
trol has  been  established  over  the  coast 
ports.  Lord  Cromer  has  repeatedly 
stated  in  official  reports  that  it  is  very 
difficult  to  prevent  the  trade  which 
goes  on  in  slaves  between  Arabia  and 
Turkey,  to  which  countries  slaves  are 


at  once  sent  out  to  Aden,  but  these 
slow  cruisers,  the  movements  of  which 
are  well  known  to  the  slave-dealers, 
are  useless  for  catching  the  fast  slave 
dhows,  which  can  easily  go  where  the 
large  ships  can  not  follow  them.  A 
special  slave-trade  department  has 
been  created  and  much  good  work  in 
this  direction  has  been  done  in  the 
Egyptian  Sudan  to  suppress  dealings 
in  slaves,  and  to  stop  up  the  old  slave 
routes. 

In  his  last  report  as  British  repre- 


426 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD 


[June 


sentative  in  Egypt,  1907,  Lord 
Cromer  wrote  that  the  most  important 
political  question  was  how  slavery 
might  be  completely  abolished  without 
causing  serious  disorder.  Grave 
difficulties  have  still  to  be  encountered 
before  it  is  completely  eradicated,  and 
many  years'  steady  pressure  will  be 
necessary  before  the  end  is  reached. 

The  last  official  report  of  the  Egyp- 
tian Sudan  refers  to  slave-raiding 
carried  on  in  defiance  of  the  govern- 
ment in  Kordofan,  where  fighting  had 
taken  place  and  the  opposition  was 
only  overcome  at  the  cost  of  some  loss 
of  life.  In  the  southern  part  of  the 
Sudan  we  have  reason  to  know  that 
an  active  trade  has  been  carried  on 
by  the  Senoussi  clan,  who  deal  with 
slaves  in  exchange  for  firearms 
brought  from  the  north.  According 
to  information  received  by  the  anti- 
slavery  societies  of  England,  France, 
and  Italy,  the  victims  of  this  trade  are 
obtained  in  the  Anglo-Egyptian  and 
French  spheres  of  influence — Darfur 
and  Wadai,  respectively  —  whence 
they  are  conveyed  by  an  old  slave 
route  leading  northward  through  the 
desert  to  the  oasis  of  Koufra,  from 
which  point  the  caravans  divide,  some 
of  the  slaves  being  taken,  it  is  said, 
toward  Egypt,  but  the  greater  number 
to  Tripoli,  where  such  of  them  as  sur- 
vive the  hardships  of  the  journey  and 
are  not  sold  in  Tripoli  are  exported 
in  considerable  numbers  to  Turkish 
ports,  in  utter  defiance  of  the  Brus- 
sels Act.  It  is  true  that  the  negroes 
transported  to  Turkey  must  show 
their  freedom  papers,  but  through  the 
negligence  or  connivance  of  the  Turk- 
ish authorities,  these  are  given  with- 
out inquiry  to  the  dealers  who  wish 
to  export  slaves,  and  the  provisions 
of  the  Brussels  Act  are  thus  rendered 


useless.  Efforts  have  been  made  to 
influence  the  new  Turkish  Constitu- 
tional Government  to  stop  the  slave 
trade  in  Tripoli,  but,  unfortunately, 
thus  far  without  result.  It  is  hoped, 
however,  that  the  capture  and  occu- 
pation of  Abecher,  the  chief  town  of 
Wadai,  in  June  of  last  year,  by  French 
troops,  will  deal  a  serious,  and  ulti- 
mately a  fatal,  blow  to  this  traffic,  as 
Abecher  has  been  a  usual  starting- 
point  for  caravans  going  north.  The 
disaster  to  a  French  force  in  this  re- 
gion early  in  the  present  year  is 
enough  to  show  that  French  control 
of  Wadai  is  not  yet  fully  established. 

We  have  recently  learned  that  for 
the  last  ten  years  a  regular  slave 
traffic  has  been  carried  on  between 
West  Africa  and  West  Central  Af- 
rica to  Mecca,  by  way  of  the  Chari 
River,  through  the  French  and  Anglo- 
Egyptian  spheres  of  influence.  It  is 
greatly  to  be  desired  that  the  author- 
ities of  both  countries  should  estab- 
lish more  posts  to  check  this  transport 
of  slaves,  and  representations  are 
being  made  at  the  present  time  with 
this  end  in  view. 

In  British  East  Africa  the  slavery 
question  has  always  been  prominent ; 
the  interest  of  Great  Britain  in  that 
region  largely  originated  with  the  de- 
sire to  abolish  the  slave  trade.  Many 
decrees  have  been  passed  in  Zanzibar, 
through  pressure  exercised  by  Great 
Britain  upon  the  Sultans  of  that  coun- 
try ever  since  1873,  but  all  were  to  a 
great  extent  evaded.  After  the  dec- 
laration of  the  British  protectorate 
over  Zanzibar  in  1890,  the  question 
became  more  urgent,  but  it  was  not 
until  1897  that  a  decree  was  passed 
for  the  abolition  of  the  legal  status  of 
slavery  in  the  islands  of  Zanzibar  and 
Pemba.    This  measure  was  one  of  a 


1910]  SLAVERY  AS  IT 

very  cautious  character;  it  established 
a  court  to  receive  claims  for  freedom 
and  to  grant  compensation  to  the  mas- 
ters, and  the  emancipation  of  the  slave 
population  has  proceeded  very  slowly. 
Cruelties  on  the  part  of  the  owners 
may  be  said  to  have  been  entirely 
abolished,  and  it  is  reported  that  many 
slaves  prefer  to  remain  in  nominal 
slavery  rather  than  work  under  con- 
tracts. Many  of  the  best  class  of 
freed  slaves  have  managed  to  buy 
small  estates  for  themselves,  and  the 
prosperity  of  these  men  is  growing. 

In  the  coast  territories  of  the  East 
Africa  Protectorate,  slavery  ceased  to 
be  legally  recognized  in  October,  1907, 
after  much  pressure  had  been  brought 
to  bear  upon  the  authorities,  the  diffi- 
culty being  increased  by  the  fact  that 
the  islands  of  Zanzibar  and  Pemba 
and  a  narrow  coast  strip  of  territory 
on  the  mainland  of  British  East  Af- 
rica are  subject  to  the  nominal  rule 
of  the  Sultan  of  Zanzibar.  In  Octo- 
ber 1907,  an  ordinance  was  passed  de- 
claring the  legal  status  of  slavery 
abolished  throughout  the  protectorate ; 
the  territory  is,  however,  so  vast  and 
so  little  known  that  an  institution  so  in- 
grained in  the  people  can  not  be 
wholly  supprest  for  some  time  to 
come.  In  May,  1908,  the  British  Gov- 
ernment announced  their  intention  of 
introducing  into  the  islands  of  Zan- 
zibar and  Pemba  the  system  in  force 
on  the  mainland,  and  the  long-prom- 
ised decree  amending  and  extending 
the  measure  of  1897  was  published  in 
July,  1909.  Its  terms  are  brief  and 
straightforward :  compensation  is 
awarded  to  freed  slaves  who  are  un- 
able to  earn  their  own  living;  but  no 
compensation,  either  to  masters  or 
slaves,  will  be  granted  after  the  end 
of  191 1.   Women  of  the  harem,  who 


EXISTS  TO-DAY  427 

by  the  proposed  decree  were  excluded 
from  obtaining  their  freedom,  are  now 
able,  with  certain  reservations,  to 
claim  it.  The  passing  of  this  measure 
brings  a  long  and  painful  chapter  in 


SOLDIERS  OR   SENTRIES   EMPLOYED   BY  THE 
KONGO  STATE 

the  history  of  East  Africa  to  a  satis- 
factory conclusion,  but  time  and  effort 
are  still  needed  to  insure  the  abolition 
of  slavery  in  spirit  as  well  as  in  letter, 
and  to  fit  liberated  natives  to  use  their 
freedom  to  good  advantage. 

As  to  the  west  side  of  Africa,  Sir 
Frederick  Lugard,  who  was  then  High 
Commissioner,  wrote  in  1901  of  north- 
ern Nigeria  (which,  since  the  begin- 
ning of  1900,  has  been  a  British  pro- 
tectorate under  imperial  control),  that 
there  was  no  other  part  of  Africa  where 
the  worst  forms  of  slave-raiding  existed 
to  so  terrible  an  extent  and  were  pros- 
ecuted on  so  large  a  scale.  In  his  last 
report  for  1907-08,  the  present  gov- 


42S 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD 


[June 


ernor  was  able  to  state  that  the  whole 
condition  of  the  country  has  entirely 
changed.  Slave-dealing  is  reported  to 
be  disappearing  in  nearly  all  the 
provinces,  as  a  result  of  the  efforts  of 
the  resident  officials  and  the  coopera- 
tion of  the  authorities  in  the  adjoining 
French  and  German  territories.  The 
natives  generally  are  becoming  more 
fully  aware  that  slave-dealing  is 
heavily  punished  by  law,  but  so  long 
as  complete  control  over  the  whole  of 
the  pagan  areas  is  not  established,  so 
long  would  the  inhabitants  continue 
to  sell  their  children. 

Southern  Nigeria,  like  the  north- 
ern protectorate,  was  only  a  few  years 
ago  the  scene  of  an  organized  system 
of  slave-raiding  and  dealing ;  these 
proceedings  on  a  large  scale  are  said 
to  have  been  crusht  by  the  military 
operations  of  1902,  but  private  slave- 
dealings  can  hardly  be  considered  to 
be  extinct.  The  sending  of  punitive 
expeditions  to  overcome  the  opposi- 
tion of  the  natives  to  civilized  cus- 
toms still  appears  to  be  too  frequent. 

In  the  extreme  southern  part  of  the 
Kongo  State,  and  near  to  where  the 
Portuguese  territory  abuts  on  the 
confines  of  unadministered  British  ter- 
ritory in  northwest  Rhodesia,  slave- 
hunting  is  still  carried  on  with  vigor, 
and  the  natives  so  raided  are  carried 
by  slave-raiders  unhindered  through 
the  Portuguese  colony  of  Angola  to 
the  ports  on  that  coast,  whence  they 
are  exported  under  the  name  of  "con- 
tract laborers"  to  the  coco  plantations 
of  S.  Thome  and  Principe.  In  1901 
the  acting  administrator  of  northwest 
Rhodesia  described  the  havoc  wrought 
by  the  slave  traffic  in  Central  Barotsi- 
lawl,  which  the  administration  of 
Northwest  Rhodesia  were  doing  their 
best  to  check,  but  its  toleration  by  the 


Portuguese  authorities  on  the  west 
coast  made  it  utterly  futile  to  try  and 
cope  with  the  slave  trade  that  thrives 
in  the  interior  of  Central  Africa. 

Other  Forms  of  Slavery- 
It  is  clear  that  the  wide-spreading 
evils  of  African  slave-trading  and 
slavery  are  far  from  fully  supprcst. 
But  the  most  dangerous,  because  more 
subtle,  forms  of  slavery  at  the  present 
time  are  those  which  disguise  them- 
selves under  an  alias. 

In  dealing  with  the  African  native 
there  may  be  said  to  be  two  entirely 
opposed  policies — that  of  educating, 
training  and  civilizing  him  to  occupy 
a  useful  place  in  the  community,  and 
that  of  exploiting  and  using  him 
merely  as  a  tool  for  the  profit  of  the 
white  man.  The  extreme  example  of 
this  exploitation  policy  is  seen  in  the 
miscalled  Kongo  Free  State,  which 
w  as  started  as  a  great  international 
philanthropic  scheme  for  opening  up 
a  vast  district  of  Africa  to  free  trade, 
civilizing  the  native  tribes  and  pro- 
moting their  moral  and  material  wel- 
fare. This  State  has  been  turned  into 
a  great  commercial  and  financial  con- 
cern, whereby  the  natives  are  ground 
down  by  incessant  tyranny  to  produce 
rubber  for  European  markets.  As  the 
British  Prime  Minister  said  in  Novem- 
ber last,  "The  conditions  on  which  the 
Kongo  Free  State  was  founded  have 
not  only  never  been  fulfilled,  they  have 
been  continuously  and  habitually  vio- 
lated." The  present  Foreign  Secre- 
tary has  described  the  condition  of 
things  as  amounting  to  "slavery  pure 
and  simple."  The  consecpiences  of 
this  system  have  been  described  by  a 
host  of  witnesses,  official  and  unoffi- 
cial, belonging  to  many  European  na- 
tions and  by  the  reports  of  British 


1910] 

and  American  consuls,  as  well  as  by 
the  investigation  of  a  commission  ap- 
pointed a  few  years  ago  by  the  late 
King  Leopold  himself.  The  annexa- 
tion of  the  Kongo  State  by  Belgium 
took  place  in  August,  1908,  but  the 
benefit  to  the  natives  resulting  there- 
from appears  to  be  little  or  nothing.  In 
June,  1909,  the  British  Government,  in 
a  dispatch  to  Belgium,  stated  that  no 
reports  had  reached  his  Majesty's 
Government  to  show  that  the  amount 
of  forced  labor  and  illegal  or  ex- 
cessive taxation  exacted  from  the  na- 
tives had  diminished.  A  German  gen- 
tleman, Dr.  Ddrpinghaus,  who  went 
out  to  the  Upper  Kongo  for  scientific 
investigation  in  the  service  of  one  of 
the  concessionary  companies,  was  so 
horrified  by  what  he  daily  saw  of  the 
working  of  the  state  system  of  admin- 
istration that  last  year  he  gave  up  his 
post  and  returned  to  Europe.  He 
writes  in  his  report,  copies  of  which 
are  in  the  possession  of  the  British, 
American  and  German  governments, 
"The  history  of  modern  civilized  na- 
tions has  scarcely  ever  had  anything 
to  equal  such  shameful  deeds  as  the 
agents  in  the  Belgium  Kongo  have 
been  guilty  of."  He  does  not  think 
that  Belgian  annexation  will  appre- 
ciably alter  the  state  of  things.  Raids 
have  recently  been  carried  out  in  the 
Kasai  district  for  native  labor  for 
railway  construction  by  Belgian  offi- 
cials, when  men,  women  and  children 
were  taken  by  force,  villages  pillaged, 
and  chiefs  bound  and  taken  away. 
Other  recent  evidence  is  to  the  same 
effect. 

In  November,  1909,  certain  im- 
portant reform  proposals  were  put 
forward  by  the  Belgian  Government, 
the  most  important  point  in  which  was 
that  the  Government  of  Belgium  sur- 


429 

rendered  its  claim  to  all  the  natural 
produce  of  the  soil  of  the  country, 
and  promised  to  open  the  country 
gradually  to  freedom  of  trade.  It  fur- 
ther promised  to  abandon  the  tax  pay- 
able by  the  natives  in  foodstuffs,  which 


ON  BOARD  A  SLAVE  STEAMER  OFF  THE  COAST  OF  AFRICA 


is  an  immense  burden  upon  them ;  to 
collect  native  taxes  in  money;  to  limit 
porterage  and  to  introduce  other  im- 
portant reforms ;  but,  on  closer  exam- 
ination, these  promises  of  reform  are 
seen  to  be  less  satisfactory  than  was 
first  thought.  The  opening  of  the 
country  to  legitimate  trade  between 
the  natives  and  the  outer  world  is  to 
be  made  only  in  three  stages  of  six, 
eighteen  and  thirty  months,  respect- 
ively. It  appears  that  the  half  of  the 
territory  which  is  to  be  first  opened 
to  trade  is  already,  to  a  large  extent, 


SLAVERY  AS  IT  EXISTS  TO-DAY 


430 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD 


[June 


exhausted  of  rubber.  Of  the  other 
half,  one-third  is  to  be  opened  in 
eighteen  months,  and  another  third, 
including  the  Welle  territory,  in  two 
years  and  a  half,  while  in  the  remain- 
ing third  (to  which  Dr.  Dorpinghaus' 
report  related)  the  existing  system  is 
to  be  maintained  lor  an  indefinite 
period.  Hitherto  the  Welle  district 
has  escaped  the  full  pressure  of  the 
rubber  tax,  and  it  is  known  that  the 
new  district  commissioner  recently  re- 
ceived official  instructions  to  enforce 
the  tax  vigorously.  It  seems  only 
too  probable  that  before  the  country 
is  opened  to  free  trade,  pressure  will 
be  applied  by  the  State  and  the  com- 
panies, and  every  effort  made  to 
squeeze  it  to  the  utmost  and  so  cause 
further  suffering  to  the  hapless  na- 
tives. These  proposals  appear  to  be 
largely  the  result  of  economic  neces- 
sity, and  indicate  that  the  forced  labor 
system  is  ceasing  to  pay.  The  posi- 
tion of  the  concessionary  companies 
remains  unchanged  under  the  scheme 
proposed. 

A  well-known  Belgian  reformer,  M. 
Lorand,  points  out  that  the  carrying 
out  of  these  proposals  will  entail  enor- 
mous difficulties,  notably  the  cost  to 
the  Belgian  exchequer.  The  budget 
by  which  the  revenue  for  1910  is  to 
be  raised  provides  that  about  one-half 
of  the  whole  amount  is  to  be  drawn 
from  the  old  source — the  proceeds  of 
forced  native  labor  in  the  collection  of 
rubber  and  copal.  The  truth  is  that 
any  reform  scheme  put  forward  is 
worthless  without  the  provision  for  a 
substantial  grant-in-aid  for  adminis- 
trative purposes  to  replace  the  forced 
labor  system.  At  present,  there  is  no 
sign  that  this  is  forthcoming. 

It  is  hoped  that  the  death  of  King 
Leopold  II,   whose   personality  has 


been  so  closely  stamped  upon  the  ex- 
isting Kongo  regime,  will  clear  the 
way  ultimately  for  a  saner  and  more 
humane  policy,  but  it  is  very  doubtful 
how  far  King  Albert  will  be  able  to 
inaugurate  the  necessary  reforms  and 
to  induce  the  Belgian  people  to  take 
an  interest  in  the  question  of  Kongo 
administration  and  show  their  willing- 
ness to  provide  the  funds  without 
which  no  reform  can  be  carried  out. 

A  similar  system  to  that  in  the 
Kongo  State  prevails  in  part  of  the 
French  Kongo  (unlike  that  of  the 
French  dominions  in  West  Africa). 
Here  natives  have  been  expropriated 
on  a  large  scale  and  are  not  allowed 
to  work  the  natural  products,  which 
are  exploited  by  concessionary  com- 
panies, who  compel  the  natives  to  work 
for  them  by  violent  means.  The 
Kongo  system  is  simply  the  policy  of 
exploitation  of  the  native  of  Africa 
logically  carried  to  its  extreme  limit. 

Another  flagrant  example  of  a 
modern  slave  system  is  that  which 
has  prevailed  for  many  years  in  Por- 
tuguese West  Africa,  in  order  to  pro- 
cure labor  for  the  development  of  the 
sugar  and  coco  plantations  in  the 
colony  of  Angola  and  the  islands  of 
S.  Thome  and  Principe.  This  is  in- 
distinguishable, except  in  name,  from 
the  old  slavery.  During  the  last  few 
years  more  has  been  known  about  the 
character  of  this  labor,  owing  to  the 
investigations  of  Mr.  Henry  W. 
Nevinson  (who  went  out  a  few  years 
ago  on  behalf  of  Messrs.  Harper  & 
Brothers,  the  well-known  publishers), 
and  of  certain  missionaries  who  have 
become  acquainted  with  the  system. 
Recently  three  large  English  coco 
firms,  who  are  directly  interested  in 
the  question,  have  made  investigations 
and  issued  a  report.    The  chief  evil 


SLAVERY  AS  IT  EXISTS  TO-DAY 


431 


consists  in  the  way  in  which  the  native 
laborers  are  obtained  in  the  hinterland 
of  Angola,  where  they  are  procured 
by  dealers  by  force  or  fraud  and  are 
conveyed  hundreds  of  miles  to  the 
coast  under  conditions  of.  the  worst 
kind.  They  go  through  a  form  of 
contract  for  five  years,  but  once  in 
the  islands,  which  are  entirely  devoted 
to  the  growing  of  coco,  they  never, 
until  quite  recently,  have  been  known 


the  unhealthy  islands,  from  which  they 
never  return." 

Last  summer  the  Portuguese  Gov- 
ernment published  new  regulations  for 
the  islands,  limiting  recruiting  to  cer- 
tain areas,  etc.,  and  shortly  afterward 
a  decree  was  published  by  which  the 
recruiting  of  Angola  natives  was  sus- 
pended until  the  end  of  January.  The 
value  of  all  such  regulations,  how- 
ever, wholly  depends  upon  the  possibil- 


AFRICAN   SLAVES  DISEM BANKING  AT  S.  THOME 


to  return  to  their  homes.  Within  the 
last  few  months  it  is  stated  that  some 
few  of  these  laborers  have  been  re- 
patriated; but  of  the  whole  number 
who  are  sent  to  the  islands  every  year 
— about  four  thousand — those  who  re- 
turn to  their  own  land  is  almost  inap- 
preciable. Mr.  Joseph  Burtt,  who, 
two  years  ago,  was  sent  out  as  a  rep- 
resentative of  the  coco  firms  to  report 
on  the  conditions  of  labor  in  S.  Thome 
and  Principe,  wrote  in  his  report: 

"Under  the  existing  system  hun- 
dreds of  black  men  and  women  are, 
against  their  will,  and  often  under  cir- 
cumstances of  great  cruelty,  taken 
away  every  year  from  their  homes  and 
transported  across  the  sea  to  work  on 


ity  of  their  being  really  carried  out. 
Now  that  many  of  the  large  English 
coco  firms  have  announced  (as  they 
did  last  year)  that  they  would  cease 
to  purchase  the  Portuguese  coco  until 
free  labor  was  introduced,  their  ex- 
ample has  been  followed  by  many 
other  manufacturers,  both  on  the  con- 
tinent and  in  America. 

The  Anti-slavery  and  Aborigines 
Protection  Society  sent  a  deputation  to 
America  last  autumn  in  the  persons  of 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Joseph  Burtt  to  awaken 
and  inform  public  opinion  in  the 
United  States,  as  it  was  found  that 
the  Portuguese  coco  had  been  bought 
in  by  American  manufacturers  at  a 
slightly  cheaper  rate.    The  result  of 


432 

Mr.  Burtt's  visit  has  been  most  en- 
couraging, as  he  was  received  with 
great  cordiality  and  had  the  opportu- 
nity of  addressing  many  meetings  and 
obtained  interviews  with  prominent 
coco  manufacturers.  We  may  reason- 
ably hope  that  the  pressure  exercised 
by  the  British  and  American  buyers 
of  the  coco  will  induce  the  Portuguese 
traders  to  amend  the  system,  to  which 
many  of  the  Portuguese  themselves 
are  entirely  opposed. 

Last  year  attention  was  called  in 
the  British  press  to  a  story  of  cruel 
oppression  and  wrongs  systematically 
inflicted  on  the  native  Indians  em- 
ployed in  the  collection  of  rubber  in 
the  remote  district  of  the  Putumayo 
River  (a  tributary  of  the  Amazon), 
the  sovereignty  of  which  is  disputed 
between  Peru  and  Colombia.  The  al- 
legations as  to  the  working  of  the 
system  were  very  circumstantial  and 
of  a  most  revolting  character,  relating 
to  a  demand  by  the  Peruvian  Amazon 
Company,  which  has  offices  in  the  city 
of  London,  for  extortionate  quantities 
of  rubber  from  the  natives  employed, 
barbarous  penalties,  including  savage 
flogging,  mutilations,  torture  and 
death  inflicted  for  shortage.  The  com- 
pany's agents  are  described  as  men 
of  the  lowest  type,  frequently  fugitive 
criminals.  Questions  were  asked  in 
Parliament,  and  the  British  Govern- 
ment is  stated  to  be  following  up  the 
matter. 

The  British  Anti-slavery  Society  has 
for  many  years  interested  itself  in  the 
question  of  slavery  in  the  benighted 
country  of  Morocco,  and  has  on 
several  occasions  sent  out  deputations 
to  that  country.  Owing  to  this  so- 
ciety's efforts,  and  through  the  power- 
ful influence   of   Sir  J.  Drummond 


[June 

Hay,  then  British  Minister,  the  sale  of 
slaves  in  open  market  was  stopt  in  the 
coast  towns  many  years  back.  From 
reports,  however,  of  dealings  in 
slaves  in  the  last  few  years,  it  is  to 
be  feared  that  as  a  consequence  of  the 
generally  disturbed  state  of  the  coun- 
try, things  have  recently  gone  back 
and  the  slave  trade  can  be  carried  on 
without  much  difficulty.  It  is  hoped 
that  the  import  of  slaves  into  the  coun- 
try from  the  south  will  be  more  and 
more  checked  as  French  influence 
grows  more  powerful  in  the  south- 
eastern frontier  of  Morocco.  In  1906, 
at  the  Algeciras  Conference,  a  resolu- 
tion recommending  the  abolition  of 
slavery  in  Morocco  was  passed,  and 
it  was  then  stated  by  the  British  Gov- 
ernment that  representations  had  been 
made  to  the  Sultan  urging  that  the 
regulations  against  the  public  sale  of 
slaves  in  coast  towns  and  their  trans- 
port by  sea  should  be  strictly  ob- 
served. 

Enough  has  perhaps  been  said  to 
show  how  real  and  wide-spread  an 
evil  slavery  still  is,  and  the  direction 
in  which  its  dangers  generally  lie  has 
been  indicated.  We  can  hardly  over- 
estimate the  value  of  strong  and  in- 
fluential public  opinion.  If  it  is  true, 
as  is  sometimes  maintained,  that  the 
old  humanitarian  spirit  which  actuated 
the  anti-slavery  leaders  of  the  last  cen- 
tury has  been  weakened  and  impaired 
by  the  trend  of  modern  thought,  as 
well  as  by  the  present-day  haste  to  be- 
come rich,  there  is  more  need  for  con- 
stant vigilance,  especially  on  behalf 
of  the  Anglo-Saxon  nations,  who  must 
remember  the  high  traditions  of  the 
past  and  the  importance  of  maintain- 
ing a  continuity  of  moral  policy  on 
this  question. 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD 


CAN  AFRICA  BE  CHRISTIANIZED? 


BY  REV.  A.  WOODRUFF  HALSEY,  D.D.,  NEW  YORK 
Secretary  of  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Foreign  Missions 


The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America,  through  its 
Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  is  en- 
deavoring to  answer  this  question  in 
one  corner  of  the  dark  continent.  It 
has  four  mission  stations  in  the  Ger- 
man colony  of  Kamerun  on  the  west 
coast  of  Africa.  One  of  them,  Ba- 
tanga,  170  miles  north  of  the  equator, 
is  on  the  sea  coast ;  the  other  three, 
Efulen,  Elat  and  Lolodorf,  are  in  the 
interior.  Batanga  was  opened  in 
1885 ;  Efulen,  45  miles  east  of  Ba- 
tanga, in  1893 ;  Elat,  38  miles  east  of 
Efulen,  in  1895,  and  McLean,  70  miles 
northeast  of  Batanga,  in  1897.  No 
other  Protestant  missionary  society 


has  work  in  this  section  of  Kamerun. 
With  the  exception  of  some  Roman 
Catholic  missions,  the  Presbyterian 
Church  is  responsible  for  this  entire 
section  of  southern  Kamerun. 

It  is  less  than  thirty  years  since 
Adolphus  Good,  of  blest  memory,  the 
story  of  whose  achievements  is  so 
fittingly  told  in  that  splendid  volume, 
"A  Life  for  Africa,"  by  Miss  Parsons, 
blazed  the  way  into  the  unknown 
Kamerun  district.  For  the  first  two 
decades  the  progress  was  slow.  The 
last  five  years  great  advance  has  been 
made. 

In  1905  it  was  the  privilege  of  the 
writer  of  these  lines  to  visit  the  sta- 


434 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD 


[June 


tions  in  Kamcrun.  He  was  the  first 
secretary  of  the  board  to  visit  the  mis- 
sion. His  coming  had  been  heralded 
for  months.  Many  were  drawn  to 
church  services  out  of  curiosity.  The 
audiences  represented  the  high-water 
mark  of  attendance  for  the  year  or 
for  any  year  in  the  various  stations. 
At  Batanga,  not  more  than  250  people 
were  present  at  any  single  gathering. 
At  Efulen,  on  a  clear  Sunday  morning, 
800  were  present.  At  Lolodorf,  1,100; 
at  Elat,  1,600.  These  numbers  were 
considered  extraordinary. 

On  the  first  Sunday  of  July,  1909, 
there  were  present  at  the  communion 
service  at  Batanga,  1,200;  at  Efulen, 
1,600;  at  Lolodorf,  1,700;  at  Elat, 
3,500.  In  1905,  the  average  at- 
tendance at  the  Sunday  services  at 
Elat  for  the  fifty-two  Sundays  in  the 
year,  was  less  than  five  hundred. 
From  August  1,  1908,  to  August  1, 
1909,  fifty-two  Sundays,  the  total  at- 
tendance at  Elat  was  61,236,  or  an 
average  of  1,177  for  each  Sunday  of 
the  year.  The  offerings  for  the  first 
half  of  the  year  amounted  to  624.87 
marks,  or  about  $159;  for  the  second 
half,  1,603.50  marks,  or  $385.  The 
total  for  the  year  was  2,228.37  marks, 
equivalent  to  $534.80.  The  average 
per  Sunday  for  the  last  six  months 
was  $64.  Board  at  Elat  can  be  had 
for  two  cents  a  day,  and  wages  are 
twelve  cents  a  day.  During  the  year 
not  less  than  700  persons  in  this  single 
station  confest  their  desire  to  follow 
Jesus  Christ  as  Lord  and  Master.  At 
Lolodorf  at  least  600  confest  Christ, 
and  nearly  as  many  at  Efulen.  These 
were  not  received  into  the  Church.  It 
is  the  rule  in  the  mission  to  place  in- 
quirers in  a  class  called  Nsamba  (those 
who  wish  to  follow  Jesus),  and  for 
two  years  they  are  under  instruction 


and  guidance  before  being  received 
into  full  membership.  The  number  of 
missionaries  has  not  increased  in  the 
four  years.  The  amount  appropriated 
by  the  board  in  New  York  for  the 
West  Africa  mission  was  practically 
the  same  in  1909  as  in  1905.  Mean- 
while, however,  every  church  became 
self-supporting,  and  the  savings  in  ap- 
propriations for  native  work  were 
sufficient  to  support  two  American 
missionaries  for  the  entire  year. 

Whence  this  great  transformation? 
In  so  far  as  it  can  be  traced,  it  would 
seem  to  be  due  to  the  development  of 
educational  evangelistic  work.  Many 
years  ago  the  Presbyterian  Board 
opened  a  station  at  Angom,  in  Kongo 
Frangais.  For  seventeen  years  there 
labored  there  a  man  of  God,  most 
saintly  and  devout.  He  gave  of  his 
best  and  laid  down  his  life.  His  body 
rests  at  Angom.  He  was  preeminently 
an  evangelist,  but  the  school  was 
neglected.  He  gathered  about  him  a 
small  group  of  devoted  Christians, 
some  of  whom  are  with  us  to  this  day. 
One  wonders  what  would  have  been 
the  result  if  instead  of  tireless  itinera- 
ting he  had  devoted  his  time  to  training 
men  and  women  to  carry  the  gospel 
to  their  own  countrymen.  In  Kamerun 
the  missionary  multiplied  himself  by 
training  the  native  Christians  to  do 
the  work  of  evangelists.  He  created 
an  appetite  for  knowledge,  and  this  is 
the  way  it  was  done.  The  headman 
of  a  town  would  come  to  the  station 
and  ask  for  a  teacher.  He  did  this 
because  some  boy  from  his  town, 
trained  in  the  station  school,  had  come 
back  with  a  book.  He  was  able  to 
read;  he  was  able  to  write.  He  was 
the  wonder  and  admiration  and  envy 
of  the  town.  The  chief  was  desirous 
that  other  boys  should  learn.   He  was 


CAN  AFRICA  BE  CHRISTIANIZED? 


435 


told  that  he  must  furnish  a  building, 
secure  food  for  the  teacher,  pay  for 
charts  and  slates,  and  the  small  equip- 
ment needed  for  these  elementary 
schools.  Young  men  in  the  station 
schools  who  gave  evidence  of  special 
aptitude  were  placed  in  a  normal  class 
and  taught  how  to  teach.  They  were 
then  sent  out  to  take  charge  of  the 
schools  in  the  villages  or  towns.  The 
number  of  the  schools  increased  rapid- 
ly. In  1909,  in  the  district  covered  by 
Elat,  not  less  than  twenty-five  schools 
were  in  operation,  one  of  them  being 
ninety-four  miles  away.  The  total  en- 
rollment for  the  year  was  1,670.  At 
Efulen  there  were  fifteen  such  schools  ; 
at  Lolodorf,  fourteen.  The  people 
took  great  interest,  as  is  evidenced  by 
the  following  account  of  the  new 
school  which  was  started  at  Biba.  The 
missionary  writes  as  follows : 

The  people  promised  to  build  a 
schoolhouse,  but  on  my  arrival  I  found 
the  school  in  the  palaver-house,  and  only 
the  ground  cleared  for  a  schoolhouse. 
This  was  a  heartrending  sight  to  see 
fifty  boys  working  at  their  slates  in  a 
place  abandoned  by  the  men  of  the  vil- 
lage. I  called  the  men  together  and  told 
them  of  the  promise  they  had  broken, 
and  asked  them  what  they  would  do  if 
God  would  break  that  great  promise  of 
saving  their  souls  through  Christ?  I  told 
them  I  came  to  see  the  school  they 
promised  to  build,  and  I  intended  to  see 
it  before  I  left.  I  told  each  of  the  fifty 
boys  to  bring  one  bamboo  pole  the  next 
morning,  which  they  did.  Friday  morn- 
ing I  inspected  the  school,  and  in  the 
afternoon  I  closed  school  and  told  the 
boys  to  put  up  the  poles  for  the  house. 
The  wheel  was  a  handy  thing  to  go  from 
town  to  town,  and  write  up  names  of 
men  who  were  to  bring  mats  and  bark. 
This  they  did,  and  Saturday  morning  all 
the  boys  were  on  the  place  ready  to 
build.  Then  began  a  happy  period  of 
time.  Hymns  were  sung,  yells  given. 
"Ho  je  bo!"  "Ho  je  bo,"  was  repeated 


quite  often;  and,  in  fact,  everything  to 
carry  one  back  to  the  old-time  barn-rais- 
ings. At  noon  Saturday  I  left  Biba  with 
a  schoolhouse  to  be  completed  in  the 
afternoon.  Oh,  how  the  boys  did  cheer 
for  their  new  house!  proud  as  peacocks 
that  they  built  it  themselves;  and  the 
men  exclaimed  over  and  over,  "Whoever 


BOYS  OF  THE  MISSION  SCHOOL,  EFULEN,  WEST  AFRICA 

saw  boys  build  a  house  like  that  before." 
Indeed,  it  is  a  grand  thing  to  think  the 
boys  in  Africa  want  school,  and  will 
build  their  own  house  if  they  are  shown 
how  to  do  it. 

The  village  schools  are  potent  as 
evangelistic  agencies,  for  while  the 
young  men  teachers  are  not  thorough- 
ly educated,  yet  they  have  had  a  per- 
sonal experience  in  grace ;  have  been 
taught  the  essentials  of  salvation  from 
sin  in  Jesus  Christ,  and  have  a  heart 
message  for  the  multitudes  of  people 
who  are  sitting  in  total  darkness  in 
the  villages  round  about  them.  On 
Sundays  the  teachers  conduct  morning 
services  at  strategic  points.  The  total 
attendance  in  the  twenty-five  schools 
in  the  Elat  district  during  a  single 


43^ 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD 


[June 


term  of  seven  weeks  was  25,312.  The 
majority  of  these  people  had  never 
heard  the  gospel  before;  a  desire  was 
created  which  led  them  in  time  to  the 
mission  station,  where  the  way  was 
fully  explained.  There  are  station 
schools  at  each  station  in  charge  of 
missionary  teachers.  There  are  three 
main  schools,  which  hold  three  terms 
of  ten  weeks  each  during  the  year. 
The  village-school  sessions  are  held 
after  the  station  schools  are  closed. 

In  1909  at  least  4,000  pupils  were 
connected  with  the  station  and  the 
village  schools.  Not  only  is  the  Bible 
taught  in  each  school  and  Bible  verses 
committed  to  memory,  but  the  reading- 
books  to  a  large  extent  are  made  up  of 
Scripture,  so  that  the  pupils  become 
saturated  with  the  Word  of  God. 
Every  teacher  is  a  Christian. 

The  village  schools  are  entirely  self- 
supporting,  and  are  feeders  to  the  sta- 
tion schools.  The  brighter  pupils, 
after  having  received  the  elementary 
instruction  in  the  village  schools,  are 


eager  to  enter  the  station  school. 
Those  coming  from  a  distance  are  re- 
ceived as  boarders,  and  are  thus 
brought  into  a  religious  atmosphere 
whose  influence  is  most  pervading. 
The  evangelistic  fervor  of  the  Chris- 
tian school-boy  is  one  of  the  marked 
characteristics  of  the  entire  educa- 
tional system  in  Bululand.  One  of  the 
missionaries  at  Lolodorf  writes  of  the 
work  of  the  past  year : 

During  the  past  year  we  have  been  ex- 
periencing a  revival  in  all  three  of  our 
stations  from  which  village  schools  have 
been  started  during  the  past  few  years. 
Speaking  of  Lolodorf,  nearly  every  letter 
I  receive  from  the  village  school-teachers 
tells  about  the  large  attendance  at  Sun- 
day services,  and  many  recount  the  num- 
bers who  have  confest.  One  teacher 
sent  the  names  of  36  persons  who  con- 
fest in  one  day.  One  reported  as  many 
as  500  at  a  single  service. 

No  doubt  the  consecration  of  the 
missionary  and  his  devotion  has  had 
much  to  do  with  producing  this  evan- 


CAN  AFRICA  BE  CHRISTIANIZED? 


437 


A   VILLAGE  SCHOI 

gelistic  spirit  among  the  boys.  One 
of  the  teachers  writes  : 

Altho  my  occupation  here  is  the  teach- 
ing of  German,  yet  I  think  it  is  my  pri- 
mary business  to  try  and  bring  men  and 
women  to  a  knowledge  of  Jesus  Christ. 
The  work  of  the  boys'  school  is  on  my 
heart,  as  the  school  is  the  best  means  of 
spreading  the  Gospel. 

It  is  not  easy  to  tell  where  the  school 
ends  and  the  Church  begins,  for  each 
is  both  educational  and  evangelistic 
and  neither  liveth  unto  itself.  Two 
examples  might  be  given  to  illustrate 
the  far-reaching  influence  of  the 
school : 

The  school  at  Lam,  twenty-three 
miles  from  Lolodorf,  was  the  first  vil- 
lage school  in  the  interior.  Muga  was 
the  second.  The  story  of  Lam  and  of 
Muga  for  the  year  1909  is  one  that 
will  gladden  the  heart  of  every  lover 
of  Africa.  The  strongest  elder  of  the 
church  at  Lolodorf  was  sent  to  Lam. 
His  work  centered  around  the  school. 
An  occasional  visit  from  the  mission- 


IN    WEST  AFRICA 

ary  and  the  quarterly  visit  of  the 
thirty  members  of  the  church-members 
of  Lam  to  the  station  at  communion 
season  were  the  only  outside  help  ex- 
perienced. In  June  of  1909  this  elder 
sent  an  appeal  to  the  station  for  help. 
The  astonished  missionary  on  his  ar- 
rival found  a  new  house  of  worship 
in  process  of  erection,  built  by  the 
voluntary  labors  of  believers ;  a  roll  of 
believers  over  four  hundred  in  number, 
some  of  them  coming  from  twenty 
miles  beyond  Lam,  and  a  rare  spirit 
of  devotion  and  consecration.  The  be- 
ginning of  this  work  was  in  the  vil- 
lage school,  which  became  a  center  of 
evangelistic  influence  for  the  entire  re- 
gion. 

Eight  miles  to  the  south  and  west 
of  Lolodorf,  at  Muga,  the  second  town 
school  was  opened.  A  group  of  Chris- 
tians was  the  result.  When  the  main 
church  was  in  process  of  building  at 
Lolodorf,  Christian  women  traversed 
and  retraversed  these  eight  hilly  miles 
in  the  African  sun  to  sell  plantains  to 


433 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD 


[June 


the  missionary,  the  entire  proceeds  of 
which  were  "smilingly  contributed  to 
the  building  fund."  Now  there  are 
two  hundred  believers  at  Muga.  It 
is  significant  that  here  also  is  a  large 
village  school.  Such  illustrations 
could  be  multiplied  indefinitely. 

About  the  same  time  that  the  village 
school  was  started,  the  industrial  work 
was  also  put  on  more  stable  basis. 
Spasmodic  attempts  at  industrial  work- 
had  been  made  in  previous  years,  but 
in  1905  the  industrial  school  was 
opened  at  Elat.  This  has  no  doubt 
contributed  to  the  general  uplift  of  the 
people.  In  the  four  years  great  ad- 
vance has  been  made.  Industrial  work 
has  proved  a  corrective  to  too  much 
book  learning.  "A  proper  balance," 
writes  one  of  our  best  missionary 
teachers,  "must  be  kept  between  the 
dignity  of  labor  and  power  of  learning 
in  any  community.  How  much  more 
in  Africa,  where  the  introduction  of 
civilization  has  already  taken  from  the 
native  his  birthright  of  idleness  and 
given  him  in  no  small  measure  the 
birthright  of  work;  granting  that 
much  learning  is  not  likely  to  make 
the  African  mad,  there  is  no  denying 
that  it  makes  him  proud,  haughty  and 
foolish  unless  it  is  properly  balanced. 
I  have  several  times  broken  the  mis- 
sion statute  in  the  case  of  boys  who 
live  in  the  day-pupil  zone  (no  pupil 
living  within  three  miles  is  allowed 
in  the  boarding  school)  by  making 
them  live  on  the  place  and  work  as  a 
cure  for  idleness." 

Whatever  may  be  the  theory  re- 
garding this  matter,  the  result  in 
Kamerun  has  been  very  beneficial  to 
the  people.  Classes  in  tailoring,  in 
carpentering,  in  gardening,  have  made 
rapid  advance.  The  first  six  months 
of  1909  the  tailoring  class  and  carpen- 


tering class  received  for  work  done, 
7,650  marks.  Numerous  articles  were 
made,  such  as  tables,  sideboards,  chif- 
foniers, bedsteads,  rattan  chairs,  canes, 
napkin-rings,  and  various  articles  of 
ebony  and  ivory  bric-a-brac.  An  en- 
tire factory  or  warehouse  was  con- 
structed by  the  boys  in  the  carpenters' 
class  directed  by  a  single  white  mis- 
sionary. Orders  for  tables  and  chairs 
have  come  from  traders  seventy  or 
eighty  miles  in  the  interior.  The 
whole  economic  condition  has  been 
changed  by  teaching  the  native  to  use 
the  materials  so  lavishly  scattered  all 
about  him.  The  government  officials 
have  recognized  the  value  of  the  work 
done,  and  traders,  instead  of  standing 
aloof  and  criticizing  the  work  of  the 
missionary,  have  now  been  won  over 
as  earnest  friends.  The  evangelistic 
spirit  dominates  the  industrial  school 
as  well  as  all  the  other  schools. 

The  real  secret  of  the  great  advance 
in  Bulu  land  is  the  presence  of  the 
Spirit  in  the  heart  of  the  missionary 
and  the  native  Christian.  At  Batanga 
the  most  marked  advance  has  been 
among  the  Maycba  people.  These 
people  speak  a  language  which  is 
known  by  none  of  the  missionaries. 
The  awakening  among  them  is  due 
entirely  to  the  efforts  of  the  native 
Christians.  Several  have  recently 
been  taken  into  the  Batanga  churches 
and  there  are  large  numbers  in  the 
catechumen  classes. 

The  Christians  at  Elat  have  built  a 
guest-house,  where  people  may  lodge 
who  come  from  a  distance  to  stay  over 
Sabbath,  while  fourteen  miles  to  the 
west  of  the  station  a  house  has  been 
erected  in  which  passing  travelers  may 
sleep  and  find  a  gospel  message  from 
the  Christian  attendant  who  is  in 
charge.    Three  hundred  persons  were 


CAN  AFRICA  BE  CHRISTIANIZED? 


439 


present  in  this  house  on  a  single  Sun- 
day in  September,  and  during  the 
third  three  months  of  the  year  1909 
forty  came  from  the  district  to  confess 
Christ,  yet  the  only  instruction  they 
had  received  was  from  the  native 
Christian  who  had  been  trained  in  the 


encourage  them.  Tho  the  station  is 
but  newly  opened,  there  is  a  school  of 
thirty-three  boys  enrolled,  and  at  the 
end  of  the  first  week  the  tuition  and 
the  money  to  purchase  slates  had  been 
paid  by  nearly  all  the  pupils.  The 
headman  of  Metet  claims  150  women 


A   BETTER-CLASS   HOUSE    IN    ELAT,    WEST  AFRICA 

House  and  Furnishings  Made  by  the  Mission  Apprentices  of  Elat 


school  and  had  been  taught  by  the 
Master. 

The  Board  has  recently  opened  a 
new  station  at  Metet,  some  ninety 
miles  northeast  of  Elat.  The  mission- 
ary who  made  the  tour  of  exploration 
took  with  him  as  carriers  a  group  of 
Christian  young  men.  They  carried 
their  sixty  pounds  twenty  miles  each 
day,  and  then  at  eventide  they  sought 
villages  near  their  camping-place  and 
preached  Christ.  Some  of  these  faith- 
ful men  were  willing  to  abide  at  Metet, 
with  no  white  missionary  to  direct  and 


as  wives,  and  80  sons.  All  the  vices 
of  Africa  center  about  Metet.  The 
headman  even  offered  to  give  two  of 
^his  wives  to  the  missionary  in  ex- 
change for  the  dog  and  donkey  which 
the  missionary  brought  with  him.  Yet 
the  Christian  Bulu  is  willing  to  remain 
at  this  place.  Already  there  are  in 
training  the  young  people  of  Metet 
who  will  help  to  evangelize  the  vast 
regions  beyond.  Can  Africa  be  Chris- 
tianized? The  answer  from  Kamerun 
is  a  great  big  YES.  What  are  you  do- 
ing to  help  civilize  the  Africans? 


ADVANCE  IN  FOREIGN  MISSION  WORK 

THE   CONDITIONS   OF  ENLARGEMENT 


BY  REV.  D.  Z.  S 

Modern  Christian  missions,  in  their 
lower  order  of  ethical  and  social 
fruitage,  have  heen  highly  commended 
by  a  long  list  of  intelligent  men,  not 
all  bearing  the  Christian  name.  These 
men  have  taken  note  that  whatever 
the  source  of  this  transforming  power 
the  results  were  undeniable,  that  mul- 
titudes of  men  and  women  living  in 
thraldom  to  evil  customs  and  degrad- 
ing superstitions  have  heen  delivered 
from  this  thraldom,  and  have  entered 
into  a  new  social  order,  with  charac- 
ters ethically  improved  and  life  ideals 
vastly  exalted.  Again,  there  are  mul- 
titudes of  men  and  women  who  see  in 
"the  glad  tidings  of  Christ"  a  divine 
purpose  deeper  and  higher  than  ethical 
and  social  renovation — important  as 
this  is — which  is  being  slowly  wrought 
out  of  mission  fields,  nothing  less  than 
the  restoration  of  the  broken  relation- 
ship between  the  hearts  of  men  and 
the  heart  of  God,  and  a  like  restora- 
tion of  the  relationship  of  brotherhood 
among  men.  This,  to  their  thought, 
is  the  supreme  work  which  Christian 
missions  arc  accomplishing,  and 
ethical  and  social  amelioration  are  its 
outward  results. 

When  we  study  the  life  and  teach- 
ings of  our  Master  we  discover  that 
there  was  no  "home"  and  "foreign" 
in  his  program  of  human  redemption. 
His  "kingdom  of  heaven,"  his  "glad 
tidings,"  were  for  near  and  far. 
"Whosoever  hath  ears  let  him  hear." 
The  foreign  missionary  and  the  home 
pastor  are  engaged  in  the  one  work 
with  their  common  Master.  In  this 
work  all  who  bear  the  name  of  Christ 
are  called  to  engage,  that  eighteen 
centuries  have  intervened  between  the 
apostolic  mission-work  and    that  of 


II EFFIELD,  D.D. 

modern  missions  carries  a  serious  ac- 
cusation against  the  Christian  Church 
for  dulness  of  ear  and  slowness  of 
heart  to  hear  and  heed  the  divine  com- 
mand to  share  with  our  Master  in  his 
work  of  world  renovation. 

The  Christian  Church  in  its  inspir- 
ing thought  is  a  divine  institution,  but 
it  is  equally  a  human  institution  in 
the  part  that  men  must  take  in  its  up- 
building; and  as  human,  its  upbuild- 
ing has  too  often  been  with  feeble 
hands  and  divided  hearts.  When  the 
writer  set  out  for  his  mission  field  in 
China,  Dr.  N.  G.  Clark  said  to  him : 
"If  we  had  a  thousand  missionary 
candidates  we  would  send  them  forth, 
trusting  that  the  Lord  would  stir  the 
hearts  of  Christian  men  and  women  to 
give  them  support."  This  seems  like 
the  expression  of  an  inspiring  faith, 
but  in  the  light  of  forty  years  of  sub- 
sequent mission  history,  we  make 
bold  to  ask,  Would  it  be  wise  for 
mission  boards  to  adopt  such  a  basis 
for  carrying  on  their  work?  It  should 
not  be  forgotten  that  for  every  hun- 
dred dollars  for  the  missionary's  per- 
sonal support,  another  hundred  must 
be  provided  for  equipment  if  he  is  to 
be  efficient  in  his  work.  As  well 
neglect  to  provide  guns  and  ammu- 
nition for  soldiers  standing  on  the 
line  of  battle  as  neglect  to  provide  es- 
sential agencies  for  use  in  mission 
work.  During  the  last  forty  years 
mission  work  "has  recorded  splendid 
achievements,  but — as  every  mission- 
ary and  mission  secretary  knows — the 
support  of  this  work,  both  in  men  and 
means,  has  been  painfully  inadequate 
to  its  growing  needs.  Instead  of  the 
saying,  "It  takes  a  dollar  to  send  a 
dollar  to  the  mission  field,"  having  in 


ADVAXCH  IX  KOKKIGX  MISSION  WORK 


441 


it  any  element  of  truth,  it  is  nearer  the 
truth  to  say,  "Mission  hoards  have 
been  doing-  their  work  with  one  dollar 
where  two  were  needed  for  best  effi- 
ciency." 

President  Capen  is  in  the  habit  of 
saying,  in  his  mission  addresses,  "We 
are  trying  to  do  a  million-dollar  busi- 
ness on  seven  hundred  thousand  dol- 
lars capital."  The  real  status  is  even 
more  serious  than  this  statement  sug- 
gests. The  "business"  is  seriously  and 
chronically  distrest  in  many  lines  of 
its  activity  because  it  must  grow  or 
die,  and  its  roots  are  continuously 
without  proper  depth  of  earth.  Condi- 
tions in  other  fields  may  well  be  illus- 
trated by  those  in  China.  China,  by 
reason  of  its  threefold  awakening,  po- 
litical, social  and  industrial,  has 
opened  the  doors  of  opportunity  for 
Christian  work  before  there  are  men 
to  enter  in  or  means  to  sustain  their 
work.  We  read  that  one  hundred  and 
forty  millions  of  dollars  were  given 
in  the  United  States  in  1909  to  edu- 
cationaPinstitutions,  while  a  compara- 
tively trivial  amount  was  given  to 
similar  institutions  on  mission  fields, 
and  yet  these  institutions  are  con- 
fronted with  opportunities  for  ac- 
complishing a  work  for  the  young  of 
these  distant  nations  not  second  in  im- 
portance .to  the  work  being  accom- 
plished for  the  young  of  America. 

Just  now  a  new  note  of  hope  is 
being  struck  by  the  Laymen's  Move- 
ment, holding  great  and  inspiring 
meetings  in  leading  cities  in  the  in- 
terests of  a  better  support  of  mission 
work.  This  looks  like  the  dawning  of 
the  day  of  the  Church's  awakening  to 
its  world-duty  to  share  more  boun- 
tifully of  its  spiritual  riches  with  its 
neighbors  across  the  seas,  but  much 
must  yet  be  accomplished  before  that 


day  has  reached  its  noontide.  It  is 
important  that  we  do  not  underes- 
timate the  greatness  of  the  mission 
work  still  lying  before  the  Christian 
Church.  It  may  be  wise  to  take  as  a 
battle-cry,  "The  evangelization  of  the 
world  within  the  present  generation," 
but  it  is  not  given  to  men  to  know  the 
length  of  days  or  years  when  the 
Church's  obligations  in  this  regard 
have  been  discharged.  It  is  certain 
that  this  work  is  destined  to  bulk  in 
vastly  greater  magnitude  and  urgency 
in  the  awakened  and  enlightened  con- 
sciousness of  the  Church  than  it  has 
as  yet  assumed.  We  would  not  say,  as 
has  been  said,  "The  Church  as  yet 
has  only  been  playing  with  missions." 
The  work  already  accomplished  is  of 
too  sacred  a  character,  and  has  been 
wrought  out  with  too  great  sacrifice 
to  be  spoken  of  as  "playing  with  mis- 
sions";  but  it  is  speaking  the  exact 
truth  when  we  say  that  down  to  the 
present  time  mission  work  has  been 
accomplished  by  the  prayers  and  gifts 
and  activities  of  an  inner  circle  of 
men  and  women,  who  have  devoutly 
and  intelligently  entered  into  the  di- 
vine thought  for  the  world's  uplift 
and  transformation.  That  inner  circle 
of  men  and  w  omen  must  be  greatly 
enlarged  before  mission  work  takes 
its  adequate  place  among  the  activities 
of  the  Church.  When  a  Christian 
man  says,  "I  am  not  interested  in  mis- 
sions," he  does  not  realize  that  he  is 
confessing  his  indifference  to  the  su- 
preme work  of  Christ,  and  that  such 
indifference  is  an  evidence  of  his  own 
spiritual  leanness. 

The  Student  Volunteer  Movement 
has  already  covered  a  sufficient  num- 
ber of  years  and  has  achieved  suffi- 
cient success  to  deserve  the  thoughtful 
study  of  serious  Christian  workers. 


44-' 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD 


[June 


That  organization  was  born  in  an  at- 
mosphere of  prayer;  it  was  nourished 
in  a  climate  of  devotion  to  the  person 
and  teachings  of  Christ ;  it  was 
strengthened  and  inspired  by  wide 
reading  of  missionary  achievement  un- 
der the  guidance  of  men  of  first-hand 
knowledge  of  the  work.  They  have 
thus  received  a  double  training  of 
mind  and  heart  to  fit  them  to  succeed 
in  their  chosen  work,  to  enable  them 
to  grapple  with  its  difficulties,  and  to 
know  the  source  of  appeal  in  their 
needs.  The  meeting  recently  held  in 
Rochester,  unique  in  its  spiritual 
power  and  uplift,  was  a  witness  both 
to  the  magnitude  and  quality  of  this 
movement ;  it  was,  further,  a  prophecy 
of  yet  greater  things  in  the  future.  It 
is  the  conviction  of  the  writer,  if  mis- 
sion work  is  to  be  more  adequately 
supported  in  the  future  than  it  has 
been  in  the  past,  there  must  be  a 
greatly  increased  number  of  those  who 
bear  the  name  of  Christ  who  shall 
come  into  a  deeper  and  more  intelli- 
gent sympathy  with  His  world-re- 
generating purpose,  and  whose  hearts 
have  been  quickened  with  a  desire  and 
purpose  to  have  a  personal  share  in 
this  work. 

The  foundations  of  the  spiritual 
temple  of  God  in  the  earth  were  laid 
in  a  divine  sacrifice,  and  they  have 
been  built  upon  in  every  age  of  the 
Church  by  human  sacrifice,  and  not 
until  the  visible  Church  lias  been  trans- 
formed into  the  invisible  will  this  law 
of  growth  through  sacrifice  be 
changed.  Many  thousands  of  Chris- 
tian churches  of  our  planting  and 
watering  are  now  struggling  into  life 
on  mission  fields.   Many  of  this  mem- 


bership are  weak  of  heart,  are  ig- 
norant and  fearful,  are  subject  to 
family  and  social  persecution ;  and  yet 
these  Christian  babes  are,  doubtless, 
as  near  and  precious  to  the  divine 
heart  as  are  we.  Dare  we  say  that  we 
have  entered  in  adequate  measure 
into  the  divine  compassion  for  his 
children  so  deeply  alienated  from  his 
great  Father  heart?  Are  we  by  our 
prayers  and  sympathy  truly  sharing 
with  our  Master  in  His  world  work  of 
human  renovation  ?  Are  we  support- 
ing the  mission  work  of  the  Church 
to  the  point  of  the  best  efficiency  of 
its  missionaries?  That  was  a  bold 
challenge  made  by  a  leading  layman 
on  the  platform  of  the  Student  Volun- 
teer meeting  in  Rochester,  when  he 
promised  that  great  body  of  young 
men  and  women  that  in  the  future  the 
laymen  of  the  Church  would  look  to 
it  that  they  and  their  work  should 
have  adequate  support  on  the  mission 
field.  He  assured  them  that  there  was 
no  lack  of  ability  to  give  this  support 
if  only  hearts  were  awakened  to  the 
grandeur  and  urgency  of  the  work. 

We  are,  indeed,  at  the  dawning  of 
the  day  of  greater  things  in  mission 
work  if  the  appeal  from  without  finds 
a  glad  response  from  the  appeal  from 
within;  if  He  whom  we  call  Lord  is 
truly  Lord  of  our  hearts.  Then  will 
we  build  our  lives  with  all  that  has 
enriched  them  into  His  kingdom,  and 
our  hearts  will  yield  a  glad  consecra- 
tion to  the  one  divine  work  of  reuni- 
ting the  hearts  of  men  with  the  heart 
of  God.  Then  will  be  fulfilled  our 
Lord's  great  prayer,  "Thy  kingdom 
come,  thy  will  be  done,  as  in  heaven, 
so  on  earth." 


THE  BURMAN  AS  A  BUDDHIST 


BY  REV.   L.   W.   CRONKHITE,   BASSEIN,  BURMA 
Missionary  of  the  American  Baptist  Missionary  Union 


The  old  dictum  of  Dr.  Ebenezer 
Dodge  that  "the  ethnic  faiths  are  the 
resultants  of  human  aspiration  and 
human  depravity"  is  as  true  of  Bud- 
dhism as  of  the  rest.  Buddha,  or  as 
the  Burmese  call  him  "Shin,"  or 
"Saint,"  Gaudama,  lived  in  India 
about  500  years  before  Christ.  He  is 
an  entirely  historical  character,  and 
it  is  just  to  say  that  he  is  one  of  the 
finest  products  of  humanity  without 
divine  revelation.  Very  self-denyingly 
and  painfully  he  elaborated  a  system 
of  religion,  if  a  system  without  a 
known  god  may  be  called  a  religion, 
which  held  wide  sway  in  India  after 
his  death.  It  was  later  displaced  al- 
most wholly  by  Hinduism  and  Mo- 
hammedanism, so  far  as  India  is  con- 
cerned, tho  it  lingers  in  Nepaul  and 
Shotan.  It  passed  over  into  Ceylon, 
and  about  fourteen  centuries  ago  into 
Burma,  in  both  of  which  countries  it 
is  still  dominant.  It  exerts,  too,  a 
strong  influence  in  China  and  Japan 
tho  compounded  there  with  other 
faiths. 

It  is  not  easy  to  be  just  in  speaking 
of  Buddhism.  On  its  human-aspi- 
ration side  no  man  can  withhold  from 
it  his  sympathetic  respect,  even  tho 
he  may  not  be  able  to  hold  it  in  cor- 
responding esteem.  On  its  human- 
depravity  side — which  is  also  its  prac- 
tical side — it  is  only  what  one  would 
expect  of  human  nature  unassisted  by 
the  Scripture  revelation.  One  who 
mingles  daily  with  its  devotees  is  com- 
pelled very  sadly  to  say  that  it  has 
no  saving  power. 

What  are  its  main  teachings?  As 
to  God,  there  is  no  self-existent,  eter- 
nal, personal  cause.  Matter  is  eter- 
nal, and  the  law  of  Buddha — that  is, 
the  law  which  Buddha  discovered  and 


left — is  eternal.  Buddhism  is  not  athe- 
ism in  the  sense  of  definite  denial  of 
the  existence  of  a  God.  It  simply 
knows  and  says  nothing  about  him. 
The  successive  Buddhas  are  not  gods, 
but  men,  who  by  self-repression  and 
meditation  have  attained  to  perfec- 
tion. They  are  no  longer  in  the  world 
nor  in  any  way,  directly  or  indirectly, 
connected  with  it  or  with  men.  They 
have  simply  by  their  own  example 
left  a  path  which  others  may  follow 
and  following  achieve  as  they  have 
achieved. 

According  to  Gaudama,  all  time  is 
divided  into  "worlds,"  or  ages,  each 
of  which  has  four  periods,  the  fourth 
of  which  is  always  the  period  of  man. 
This  is  again  divided  into  sixty-four 
cycles,  and  it  is  in  stating  the  length 
of  one  of  these  cycles  that  the  peculiar 
genius  of  the  Oriental  imagination 
finds  one  of  its  very  familiar  manifes- 
tations. Hinduism  is  full  of  such. 
Each  of  these  sixty-four  divisions  is 
of  such  length  that  the  lifetime  of 
men  increases  with  their  increasing 
piety  from  ten  years  to  a  number  of 
years  so  enormous  that  it  is  exprest 
by  the  figure  one  followed  by  140 
ciphers.  Then  men  begin  to  degen- 
erate, and  the  lifetimes  of  the  succes- 
sive generations  shrink  back  from  this 
vast  figure  to  the  ten  years  with  which 
the  cycle  started.  This  round  move- 
ment in  the  lifetime  of  men  from  one 
cipher  to  140  ciphers  and  back  again 
constitutes  one  of  the  sixty-four  cy- 
cles, which  together  make  up  a  pe- 
riod, while,  as  said  above,  four  such 
periods  make  one  of  the  never-ending, 
automatically  succeeding  "worlds" 
into  which  theoretical  Buddhism  con- 
ceives time  to  be  divided.  This  pres- 
ent age  or  "world"  in  which  we  live 


444 


THE  MISSIONARY  RKV1KYY  OF  THE  WORLD 


[June 


has  been  greatly  favored  in  that  four 
Buddhas  have  appeared,  (iaudama 
of  India  is  the  last  of  the  four,  and 
there  will  be  one  more  before  this 
age  ends,  or  about  2,500  years  hence. 

The  aim  here  is  to  give  glimpses 
of  philosophical  Buddhism  and  to 
avoid  the  mass  of  details  which  for 
our  present  purpose  are  useless — as 
useless  as  they  are,  for  the  most  part, 
puerile.  It  ought  to  be  said  that  Bud- 
dhist philosophy  is  a  wonderfully 
subtle  maze.  Tho  subtle,  it  is  a  mace; 
and  like  other  Eastern  philosophies 
it  is  frequently  inconsistent  with  it- 
self. A  maze  is  of  interest,  but  one 
must  not  expect  to  go  through  it  and 
emerge  in  an  orderly  manner.  And 
when  one  comes  to  matters  of  detail, 
numerous  changes  have  been  made 
in  Buddhism  since  the  days  of  its 
founder. 

What  theoretically  is  Buddhist  sal- 
vation? I  speak  of  it  as  theoretical, 
because  very  few,  hardly  any,  have 
any  serious  expectation  or  desire  of 
attaining  it.  Of  course  there  are  ex- 
ceptions. With  Buddha  salvation  is 
not  an  attaining  to  holiness.  Bud- 
dhism bas  nothing  to  say  of  what 
we  mean  by  holiness.  Salvation  con- 
sists in  escaping  from  misery.  All 
our  sorrows  spring  from  action  and 
from  desire.  School  the  flesh  and  the 
mind  until  all  desire  ceases,  desire 
in  its  broadest  sense,  until  nothing 
attracts  the  mind,  until  nothing  is 
wanted,  and  therefore  all  activity  to 
attain,  all  activity  of  every  kind 
ceases ;  and  nirvana,  otherwise  spoken 
of  as  naikban,  will  be  attained.  Nei- 
ther our  bodies  nor  our  minds  can 
possibly  be  the  abode  of  anything 
good.  They  are  essentially  and  neces- 
sarily evil.  They  are  not,  as  the  Scrip- 
tures teach,  to  be  sanctified,  but  to 


be  unsparingly  and  utterly  represt 
anil  destroyed.  This  will  be  accom- 
plished chiefly  by  meditation.  Gauda- 
ma  so  attained. 

lint  such  attainment  is  not  practi- 
cable in  the  course  of  an  ordinary  life- 
time. Hence  in  part  the  doctrine  of 
transmigration.  An  endless  succes- 
sion of  existences,  of  inconceivable 
length,  is  the  lot  of  every  man  and 
woman  before  nirvana  is  even  theo- 
retically attainable.  If  during  any 
given  existence  you  accumulate  suf- 
ficient merit  by  austerities,  offerings, 
meditation,  obedience  to  the  precepts 
of  the  law,  you  are  likely  to  be  born 
again,  immediately  after  death,  into 
a  rather  better  form  of  existence  than 
you  before  enjoyed.  The  spider  may 
become  a  dog,  the  dog  a  woman,  the 
woman  a  man,  the  man  a  being  of  a 
rather  higher  order.  Any  excess  of 
demerit  in  the  next  existence  will  set 
one  back  again,  possibly  to  an  estate 
lower  than  he  now  holds.  Those  who 
take  life,  as  for  instance  the  life  of 
a  fish,  pass  to  the  lowest  hell,  there 
to  endure  unthinkable  torments  for 
eons  that  are  practically  endless.  By 
obedience  they  may  finally  escape,  and 
begin  again  the  wearisome  ascent  in 
the  scale  of  being.  As  an  illustration 
of  the  way  in  which  the  idea  of  trans- 
migration lies  more  or  less  distinctly 
in  the  minds  of  the  Burmese,  the  mut- 
tered sentiment  of  a  Burman  mur- 
derer, as  he  stood  upon  the  gallows, 
may  be  given:  "I  hope  that  I  shall  be 
a  man  again  in  my  next  existence." 
And  the  action  of  the  poor,  old,  ignor- 
ant Burman  mother  would  provoke  a 
smile,  were  it  not  so  infinitely  sad  to 
a  Christian's  heart.  Believing  that  in 
the  bleating  of  a  certain  calf  she  rec- 
ognized the  voice  of  her  dead  son,  she 
rushed  to  the  creature,  embraced  it 


THE  BURMAX  AS  A  BUDDHIST 


445 


with  terms  of  endearment,  purchased 
it  of  its  owner,  and  painfully  de- 
voted her  scanty  means  to  providing 
it  with  every  comfort  known  to  its 
kind.  We  smile  perhaps,  but  beneath 
our  smile  there  is  a  mighty  heartache 
for  heathen  motherhood. 

Self-discipline  for  purposes  of  sub- 
traction, transmigration  and  nirvana 
are  doubtless  the  three  great  doctrines 
of  Buddhism  that  most  strike  one's 
attention.  We  say  self-discipline  for 
purposes  of  subtraction.  You  can  not 
mend  the  things  in  your  nature.  There 
is  not  a  good  side  in  them  to  be 
brought  out,  much  less  any  divine  aid 
to  do  it.  They  are  all  hopelessly  and 
necessarily  evil ;  and  as  said  before, 
salvation  is  subtracting  from  the  flesh 
and  from  the  heart  every  desire  or 
activity,  and  from  the  being  every 
element,  until  all  are  gone.  With 
what  is  left  we  rest  forevermore  in 
nirvana.  Whether  anything  really  is 
left  is  a  disputed  philosophical  matter 
of  infinite  tenuity. 

Beneath  the  great  mass  of  observ- 
ances which  must  be  carefully  kept 
by  those  who  definitely  address  them- 
selves to  the  attainment  of  nirvana, 
and  which  remind  us  of  the  Jewish 
rabbis,  there  are  five  elementary  duties 
which  lie  at  the  basis  of  everything 
else,  and  are  binding  upon  all  men. 
With  all  except  the  first  both  the 
Mosaic  code  and  common  morality 
are  in  agreement.  They  run:  (all 
are  negative)  "do  not  destroy  life; 
do  not  steal ;  do  not  commit  adulter}- ; 
do  not  speak  falsely ;  do  not  drink  in- 
toxicating liquors."  And  it  is  added, 
"He  who  kills  as  much  as  a  louse  or  a 
bug  has  broken  these  commandments." 

So  much  for  Buddhism  in  its  broad- 
est theoretical  outlines.  We  will  look 
now,  from  the  standpoint  of  one  mov- 


ing in  and  out  among  the  people,  at 
its  operation  in  the  lives  of  its  devo- 
tees. Of  course  no  religion  can  be 
judged  exclusively  by  the  lax  lives 
of  two,  or  of  a  hundred,  of  its  fol- 
lowers. All  we  can  do  is  to  ask 
whether,  after  all  due  allowance  has 
been  made  for  perverted  human  na- 
ture, the  fruits  of  the  given  system 
in  the  lives  of  the  mass  of  its  sincere 
followers  are  such  as  to  make  clear 
its  divine  origin. 

The  monks  and  the  laity  make  up 
the  followers  of  Buddhism.  A  few 
of  the  monks  are  y-thits,  or  hermits, 
living  apart  in  caves.  The  mass  of 
them  live  in  monasteries,  attached  to 
towns  or  villages.  In  the  smaller 
towns  one  monk,  or  at  most  two,  is 
the  rule.  The  larger  towns  have  com- 
munities of  monks,  that  is  of  Bud- 
dhist priests,  living  in  a  common  area 
and  presided  over  by  a  y'han,  or  ab- 
bot, who  is  regarded  as  of  very  pe- 
culiar sanctity.  Above  the  abbots  there 
is  one  tha-tha-na-baing,  or  general 
bishop  of  the  Buddhism  of  all  Burma. 
To  him,  even  the  king,  in  the  old 
days  of  Burman  rule,  did  obeisance. 
All  priests,  with  their  yellow  robes, 
their  shaven  heads,  and  their  seldom 
broken  vows  of  chastity,  are  objects, 
along  with  the  Buddha  and  the  Law, 
of  general  worship.  The  y'hans,  and 
some  of  the  common  order  of  monks, 
deserve,  from  a  Buddhistic  standpoint 
at  least,  the  respect  which  is  paid 
them.  Not  so  much  can  be  said  of 
the  nuns,  many  of  whom  enter  the 
calling  when  in  straitened  circum- 
stances for  the  ease  with  which  it 
provides  a  living  through  beggary. 
They  are  held  in  little  repute,  but 
there  certainly  are,  now  and  then  at 
least,  monks  who  are  sincere  in  their 
austerity,    and   whose   yellow  robes 


446 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD 


[June 


cover  traits  of  character  which  men 
rightly  respect. 

The  vast  mass  of  the  priests,  how- 
ever, are  palpably  of  the  earth  earthy. 
It  is  quite  impossible,  in  visiting  a 
monastery,  to  retain  anything  like  re- 
spect for  nine  out  of  every  ten  of 
them.  They  are  not,  by  the  way, 
priests  in  any  sense,  tho  the  designa- 
tion has  crept  into  the  language  of 
Europeans  concerning  them.  There 
is  no  altruism  in  Buddhism.  Each 
man  is  seeking  simply  and  solely  his 
own  individual  salvation.  The  monk 
occasionally  preaches  the  law  before 
the  people,  in  the  sense  that  he  re- 
peats by  rote  portions  of  the  Law,  his 
face  screened  from  his  hearers  by  a 
large  fan.  But  this  he  does  simply 
as  a  prescribed  mode  of  accumulating 
merit  whereby  to  further  his  own  sal- 
vation. Similarly  when  offerings 
come  to  him  from  his  disciples,  no 
gratitude  or  slightest  token  of  ac- 
knowledgment is  due  from  him,  just  as 
no  love  is  implied  on  their  part.  He  has 
placed  them  under  obligations  by  giv- 
ing them  the  opportunity  of  acquiring 
merit  to  their  own  account.  To  sup- 
port a  hundred  ordinary  men  is  not 
so  much,  says  the  Law,  as  to  feed  one 
y'han,  or  head  of  a  monastery.  Aside 
from  its  lack  of  an  immanent  divine 
Spirit,  its  absolute  foundation  upon 
selfishness  is  the  principle  of  death  in 
Buddhism.  The  duty  and  merit  of 
almsgiving  by  the  laity  is  always  upon 
the  lips  of  the  priesthood.  Sometimes 
it  is  clothed  in  beautiful  language,  as 
when  it  is  said  that  "the  poor  could 
fill  Lord  Buddha's  bowl  with  a  hand- 
ful of  flowers;  the  rich  could  not  do 
so  with  a  hundred,  a  thousand,  ten 
thousand  measures  of  grain."  Liber- 
ality is  the  chiefest  virtue  of  the  laity 
in  the  monks'  teaching. 


If  one  ask  what  is  the  inducement 
to  the  Burman  to  enter  the  monastic 
order,  the  general  answer  is  much 
the  same  that  it  is  in  other  monastic 
systems.  A  few  relatively  are  sincere- 
ly earnest  souls,  seeking  higher  things 
by  the  only  road  known  to  them. 
Then,  of  course,  there  are  the  unthink- 
ing, who  follow  custom.  Another  very 
large  class  is  led  by  considerations  of 
the  honorable  standing  in  the  com- 
munity attached  to  the  priesthood ; 
and  yet  many  others  by  the  ease  with 
which  an  idle  living  is  secured.  To 
many  the  vows  of  celibacy  and  home- 
lessness  are  made  easier  by  the  fact 
that  the  monk  can  at  any  time  quit 
the  monastery,  and  return  to  ordinary 
life  without  disgrace.  He  can  take 
up  his  vows  again,  later  on,  if  so 
minded,  but,  of  course,  with  lost  time 
behind  him  for  the  accumulation  of 
merit. 

Life  in  the  monastery  follows  pretty 
closely  a  certain  narrow  routine.  You 
can  often  hear  the  youngsters  of  the 
town,  boys  only,  shouting  out  their 
spelling-lessons  (for  the  monks  are 
teachers  of  reading  and  writing  Bur- 
mese tho  of  little  else)  before  the 
day  has  dawned.  By  half-past  seven 
or  eight,  the  younger  monks  and  some 
of  their  pupils  are  out  upon  the  streets, 
marching  in  single  file,  with  their  beg- 
ging-bowls. The  pious  householders 
along  the  way  make  their  contribu- 
tions of  rice  and  other  eatables,  while 
the  yellow-robed  bearer  of  the  bowl 
stands  rigid  with  eyes  fixt  stedfast- 
ly  on  the  ground.  These  miscella- 
neous acquisitions  of  the  morning 
rounds  make  up  the  food  of  the 
younger  monks  and  of  the  pupils  of 
the  monastery  school.  After  the  beg- 
ging come  visitors  and  conversation 
until  noon,  when  a  meal,  chiefly  of 


ipio] 

fruits,  ensues.  Nothing  is  supposed 
to  be  eaten  after  noon,  tho  the  rule,  like 
most  other  monastery  rules  save  that 
of  chastity,  can  be  evaded.  A  hungry 
recluse,  sitting  with  his  back  to  the 
sun,  may  inquire  of  a  pupil  whether  it 
is  already  noon.  The  youngster,  mind- 
ful of  the  answer  that  in  the  long 
run  will  be  best  for  himself,  replies 
that  it  won't  be  twelve  for  a  good 
bit  yet ;  but  they  are  afternoon  shadows 
that  fall  across  the  viands  that  he  pro- 
ceeds to  bring.  The  earlier  half  of 
the  afternoon  may  be  given  to  the 
monk's  duties  as  a  teacher  of  the  vil- 
lage lads,  or  to  idling  or  to  sleep. 
Now  and  then  a  more  earnest  soul 
devotes  it  to  meditation.  But  prac- 
tically it  is  all  as  near  doing  nothing 
as  anything  earthly  can  be.  From, 
say,  half-past  three  on  the  younger 
members  of  the  brotherhood  may  give 
themselves  to  cleaning  in  and  about 
the  monastery,  the  grounds  of  which 
for  a  little  distance  about  the  build- 
ings are  usually  models  of  clean-swept 
neatness — the  one  such  spot  in  the 
town.  At  sunset  all  must  be  in,  and 
endless  recitations  of  Pali  texts,  par- 
rot fashion,  by  those  who  understand 
nothing  of  the  language  in  which  they 
drone,  make  up  the  evening  order 
until  half-past  eight  or  nine.  Then 
comes  worship  before  the  image  of 
Buddha,  and  then  to  bed. 

Besides  the  prohibition  regarding 
food  after  midday,  already  mentioned, 
there  are  four  other  principal  rules 
to  be  observed  by  the  monks,  namely, 
not  to  dance,  sing,  or  play  any  mu- 
sical instrument ;  not  to  use  cosmetics  ; 
not  to  stand  in  unsuitable  elevated 
places ;  not  to  touch  gold  or  silver. 
There  is  further  a  long  list  of  minor 
regulations,  over  two  hundred  in  all, 
so  grievous  to  be  borne  that  casuistical 


447 

evasions  of  both  their  spirit  and  letter 
are  constant.  While  theoretically  not 
even  a  layman  may  take  life,  not  even 
that  of  animalculse,  the  average  priest 
does  not  hesitate  to  eat  the  flesh  of 
a  creature  that  has  been  killed  by 
one  of  his  followers.  His  own  hands 
are  clean. 

Similarly  among  the  laity.  To 
people  living  in  a  great  river  delta, 
like  the  Irrawaddy,  the  temptation  to 
take  fish  despite  the  prohibition  as 
to  taking  life  is  irresistible.  The  law 
is  particularly  stringent  just  here,  and 
specially  consigns  the  fisherman  to  one 
of  the  lowest  hells.  The  fisherman 
on  his  part  smilingly  admits  the  right- 
eousness of  the  law,  but  protests  that 
he  does  not  kill  the  fish.  He  simply 
draws  them  out  of  the  water,  after 
which  they  die  of  themselves.  Bud- 
dhism, one  must  admit,  has  but  little 
power  over  the  life  of  the  Burman 
until  old  age  approaches,  tho  as  every- 
where the  women  are  more  devout 
than  the  men.  Processions  of  old  men 
toward  the  pagodas  for  worship,  of- 
ferings in  hand,  are  very  common. 
The  savings  of  a  lifetime  are  very 
likely  to  be  expended  upon  the  erec- 
tion of  a  pagoda  or  of  a  kyaung,  or 
monastery,  a  work  of  very  particular 
merit,  and  one  bringing  the  offerer 
the  much-prized  title  of  kyaung-ta-ga. 

No  effort  has  been  made  to  be  ex- 
haustive in  this  brief  sketch.  I  have 
scarcely  referred  to  the  various  grades 
of  punishment  awaiting  disobedience, 
and  have  said  nothing  at  all  of  the 
various  degrees  of  being  and  of  bless- 
edness on  the  way  to  nirvana.  Nor 
has  mention  been  made  of  the  huge 
mass  of  degrading  superstitions  con- 
nected with  the  old  spirit-worship  of 
the  Burmese,  and  which,  tho  strictly 
foreign  to  Buddhism  itself,  are  uni- 


THE  BURMAN  AS  A  BUDDHIST 


448  THE  MISSIONARY  RE\ 

vcrsallv    blended    by    the  Burmese 
w  ith  it. 

With  a  theme  like  this  it  is  easy  to 
err.  Theoretical  Buddhism  is  the  out- 
come of  the  reaching-  outward  ami 
upward  of  men  who.  powerfully  im- 
prest by  their  souls'  need,  devised 
a  system  of  belief  along  the  lines  of 
their  natural  philosophic  bent.  No 
thoughtful  heart  will  lightly  pass  cen- 
sure upon  such  men.  The  situa- 
tion is  full  of  pathos.  The  heart  rather 


"1EW  OF  THE  WORLD  |  | Une 

goes  out  w  ith  a  feeling  of  fellowship 
toward  these  men  who  groped  in  dark- 
ness after  light.  But  no  such  feeling 
of  sympathy  should  blind  one  to  the 
dreadful  fact  that  the  followers  of 
Buddhism,  as  it  has  worked  itself  out 
in  practise,  are  as  a  whole  accurately 
portrayed  in  the  first  chapter  of  Ro- 
mans.  Admiration  for  Buddhism  as 
it  exists  in  the  lives  of  almost  all  its 
followers  can  come  only  from  igno- 
rance, insincerity  or  infatuation. 


GENERAL  SURVEY  O 

REV.  I).   MAC  GILLIYRAY,   M . 

1.  The  almost  simultaneous  demise 
of  the  Emperor  Kuang  Hsu  and  of 
the  remarkably  astute  Empress- 
Dowager  produced  a  w  ide-spread  feel- 
ing in  foreign  circles  that  their  suc- 
cessors would  not  be  allowed  to  peace- 
ably take  over  the  reins  of  power,  but 
all  these  forebodings  were  falsified  by 
the  peaceful  accession  of  Prince  Ch'un 
as  Regent,  with  the  child,  lisuan 
T'ung,  as  titular  Emperor.  And  we 
are  thankful  to  say  that  under  the  new 
regime  the  year  has  passed  in  peace. 
The  Prince  Regent  is  credited  with  a 
genuine  desire  for  the  good  of  his 
country ;  and  having  been  abroad  in 
iyoi,  he  has  seen  something  of  the 
world.  Put  the  net  results  of  his  first 
year's  rule  are  sadly  disappointing. 
Notwithstanding  the  best  intentions, 
he  is  evidently  unable  to  overcome  the 
inert  resistance  of  a  solidly  conserva- 
tive past. 

2.  Men  of  high  integrity,  too,  arc 
lamentably  few.  but  notwithstanding 
this  we  have  seen  during  the  year  the 
dismissal  of  Yuan  Shia-k'ai  and  Tuan 
Fang,  the  two  men  best  known  to  and 
trusted  by  the  foreigners  in  China. 

3.  There    has    been  an  unceasing 


F  EVENTS  IN  CHINA 

A.,  D.D.,  SHANGHAI,  CHINA 

stream  of  talk  about  reforms ;  but 
when  two  of  the  strongest  reformers 
of  the  day  are  summarily  consigned 
to  oblivion,  reforms  naturally  make 
little  progress.  Notwithstanding  the 
peremptory  demands  of  the  British 
treaty  of  1902  and  the  United  States 
treaty  of  1903  for  a  whole  series  of 
reforms,  the  internal  transit  tax  still 
lives,  and  the  currency  is  daily  increas- 
ing in  confusion.  The  army  and  navy 
arc,  indeed,  in  process  of  reorganiza- 
tion, but  without  honest  men  every- 
body knows  that  these  new  toys  arc 
expensive  and  useless. 

The  Commission  of  Legal  Reform 
has  reported  that  the  new  code  of  law 
by  which  China  hopes  to  secure  the 
abolition  of  extra-territoriality  has 
been  completed,  but  it  will  evidently 
take  years  before  this  code  can  be  put 
into  force.  The  cry  of  "China  for  the 
Chinese,"  which  began  some  years  ago, 
has  risen  to  the  highest  pitch.  The 
refusal  of  foreign  loans  and  the  ob- 
jection to  employing  foreign  experts 
hid  fair  to  postpone  the  development 
of  (  hina  indefinitely.  The  boycott  has 
been  used  as  a  weapon  against  both 
Japan  and    England,  and  a  popular 


igio) 

movement  has  been  started  for  the 
purpose  of  raising  a  huge  sum  to  pay 
back  all  moneys  owing  to  foreign 
countries.  Railways  and  concessions 
of  various  sorts  have  been  redeemed 
from  foreign  control,  altho  the  agita- 
tion in  this  connection  is  far  from 
over. 

4.  The  greatest  event  of  the  year 
1909  has  been  the  inauguration  of  con- 
stitutional government.  On  October 
14.  the  elected  delegates  of  each 
province  met  in  the  provincial  capital, 
and  constituted  the  first  provincial  as- 
semblies. Altho  these  assemblies  are 
not  yet  full-fledged  parliaments,  and 
are  only  the  first  step  in  a  ten  years' 
program  leading  up  to  full  constitution- 
alism, they  are  the  beginnings  of  popu- 
lar power,  the  developments  of  which 
are  fraught  with  boundless  conse- 
quences to  China,  to  foreign  countries, 
and  to  the  central  government.  Dur- 
ing the  last  of  December,  51  delegates 
from  the  different  provincial  assem- 
blies met  in  Shanghai,  from  whom  pe- 
titions were  sent  to  Peking  praying 
that  the  date  of  a  national  parliament 
might  be  hastened.  But,  as  an  able 
writer  has  pointed  out,  "self-regula- 
tion, self-initiative,  and  self-sacrifice," 
which  are  the  fundamentals  of  a  suc- 
cessful constitution,  are  lamentably 
absent  among  high  as  well  as  low  in 
China.  "An  old  China  hand,"  under 
date  of  September  9,  writing  from  a 
purely  mercantile  point  of  view,  gave 
an  unconscious  corroboration  of  mis- 
sionary opinion.  He  said,  "It  is  this 
defective  sense  of  duty,  the  want  of 
personal  honor,  and  the  sordid  spirit 
that  puts  money  before  everything 
else,  that  are  responsible  for  the  rapid 
decadence  of  a  nation  that  was  once 
great.  All  talk  of  reform  in  China  un- 
til the  morale  of  the  people  is  changed 


449 

may  be  entirely  disregarded  as  empty 
verbiage,  for  when  you  go  down  to 
the  actual  doing  you  will  not  find  the 
men  to  do.  The  idea  of  constitutional 
government  in  the  country,  when  each 
man's  ambition  is  to  serve  his  own 
ends,  is  a  huge  joke."  All  of  which 
goes  to  show  that  constitutionalism, 
etc.,  is  not  an  infallible  panacea  for 
China's  ills.  W  ithout  the  new  birth 
of  the  gospel.  China  will  still  go  on 
groping  in  the  dark.  The  clothes  may 
be  changed,  but  not  the  man. 

5.  China  has  gone  in  whole-heart- 
edly for  the  new  education.  Great 
sums  of  money  have  been  expended 
on  new  buildings,  and  notwithstanding 
the  obvious  difficulties  from  want  of 
teachers  and  lack  of  discipline,  con- 
siderable progress  has  been  made.  As 
a  result  of  the  remission  of  the  Amer- 
ican Boxer  indemnity,  100  Chinese 
students  are  yearly  sent  to  America, 
and  this  will  continue  for  the  next 
30  years.  The  number  of  Chinese  stu- 
dents in  Japan,  which  swelled  at  one 
time  to  15,000,  is  now  down  to  5,000. 
In  the  province  of  Chili  there  are 
more  than  200,000  students  in  modern 
schools,  and  other  provinces  follow 
suit.  The  C.  L.  S.  by  its  literature, 
and  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.  by  its  institutional 
work,  are  seeking  to  influence  these 
students,  but  missionaries  in  the  in- 
terior are  everywhere  getting  into 
touch  with  them  in  a  helpful  way,  and 
the  influencing  of  these  masses  of 
wide-awake  Chinese  young  men  con- 
stitutes an  opportunity  of  premier  im- 
portance and  magnitude. 

Western  nations,  too,  are  showing 
a  desire  to  establish  universities  in 
China  for  assisting  the  Chinese.  The 
University  of  Chicago  sent  Professor 
Burton  and  Professor  Chamberlin  on 
a  prolonged  tour  of  investigation  in 


GENERAL  SURVEY  OF  EVENTS  IN  CHINA 


450 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD 


[June 


China,  the  results  of  which  will  doubt- 
less appear  in  due  time,  while  Lord 
William  Cecil  twice  visited  China  with 
a  view  to  the  establishment  of  a 
Christian  university  upon  English 
lines,  to  be  founded  by  Oxford  and 
Cambridge. 

In  Hongkong  the  proposition  to  es- 
tablish a  university  was  warmly  sup- 
ported by  Chinese  and  foreigners,  and 
in  a  few  months'  time  a  large  endow- 
ment fund  was  subscribed,  while  a 
merchant  prince  of  the  colony  will 
himself  erect  the  whole  of  the  neces- 
sary buildings.  Several  of  the  large 
shipping  firms  gave  munificent  sums 
to  the  endowment. 

The  Germans  in  Ts'ing  Tao  are  es- 
tablishing a  German  university  there, 
and  the  Russians  also  propose  two 
colleges  in  North  Manchuria. 

6.  The  anti-opium  agitation  cul- 
minated on  February  I  when  the  In- 
ternational Opium  Commission  as- 
sembled in  Shanghai.  Representatives 
of  13  nations  sat  for  three  days.  The 
findings  of  the  commission  represent 
the  sober  opinions  of  experts,  and  un- 
doubtedly the  friendly  interest  thus 
shown  in  China's  welfare  was  much 
appreciated.  The  resolutions  adopted 
were  a  pledge  of  the  support  of  the 
powers  represented  to  China  in  the 
program  of  opium  abolition,  as  well 
as  the  decision  to  restrict  the  use  of 
opium  in  the  other  parts  of  the  world. 

Foreign  cigarets,  however,  are 
flooding  the  country,  but  there  are 
rumors  that  the  government  will  for- 
bid their  use  by  soldiers,  students  and 
minors  under  eighteen  years  of  age. 
Amid  conflicting  reports,  one  can  only 
hope  that  some  real  progress  is  being 
made  in  the  abolition  of  opium 
throughout  the  country ;  but,  of 
course,  a  Chinese  national  conscience 


on  the  matter  must  be  developed  be- 
fore this  or  any  other  attempt  to  re- 
form can  take  root  and  become  in- 
digenous. 

7.  Posts  and  Railways.  The  new 
post-office  system  was  founded  only 
twelve  years  ago,  and  is  rapidly  cover- 
ing the  whole  empire.  The  following 
figures  show  what  a  tremendous 
agent  of  possible  good  to  the  remotest 
corner  of  the  empire  the  postal  system 
promises  to  be.  "In  1904,  the  total 
number  of  pieces  handled  was  66  mil- 
lions ;  in  1905,  76^  millions ;  in  1906, 
113  millions;  in  1907,  168  millions; 
in  1908,  252  millions.  In  1901  the  par- 
cels numbered  127,000,  weighing  250 
tons;  in  1908  there  were  2,445,000, 
weighing  27,000  tons.  The  postal 
routes  now  cover  88,000  miles,  of 
which  68,000  is  by  courier  lines.  The 
number  of  post-offices  has  increased 
2,803  m  l9°7  to  3493  m  1908. 

Surely  these  post-offices  and  the 
building  of  railways  are  long  steps  in 
the  preparation  for  the  coming  of  the 
King.  The  Peking-Kalgan  Railway, 
begun  in  October,  1905,  was  finished 
on  September  24  last.  The  Shanghai- 
Hangchow  Railway  was  opened  for 
traffic  in  August.  The  Tongking- 
Yiinnan  Railway  is  nearly  completed. 
The  Tien-Tsin-Pukou  line,  which  will 
connect  Nanking  with  the  north,  has 
been  begun,  while  many  other  rail- 
ways are  either  building  or  likely  to 
be  built. 

8.  Turning  to  the  Christian  Church 
in  China,  we  note  that  the  year  has 
been  marked  by  many  blest  revivals. 
Bible  institutes  have  successfully  fos- 
tered the  desire  for  Bible  study.  The 
Federation  Movement,  as  outlined  by 
the  Centenary  Conference,  has  made 
good  progress.  Honan,  as  well  as 
several  other  provinces,  have  formed 


IQIO] 

provincial  councils.  The  Independent 
Church  Movement  appears  to  be 
quiescent.  The  apparent  discrimina- 
tion of  the  Government  in  refusing 
the  right  of  suffrage  to  the  graduates 
of  Christian  schools  provoked  keen 
discussion  among  the  Christians;  but 
in  many  places  they  were  allowed  to 
vote,  and  it  is  likely  that  a  more  com- 
plete religious  liberty  will  be  granted 
along  with  the  new  constitution.  The 
dearth  of  candidates  for  the  ministry 
has  been  keenly  felt,  but  a  revival  in 
the  Union  College  at  Weihsien,  Shan- 
tung, resulted  in  the  decision  of  100 
students  to  study  for  the  ministry. 

Christian  Endeavor  and  Sunday- 
school  work  have  both  made  marked 
progress,  especially  the  latter.  Large 
numbers  of  heathen  children  have 
been  found  for  the  first  time  eager  to 
attend  Sunday-school,  and  a  Sunday- 
school  secretary  is  to  be  appointed. 

Some  new  societies  are  entering 
China  to  engage  in  mission  work. 
Our  sister  society  in  West  China,  the 
Canadian  Methodists,  has  made  itself 
famous  by  a  yearly  addition  of  30  or 
40  recruits  for  the  last  two  years. 

The  boards   at  home   have  fully 


45 1 

realized  that  their  work  in  China  must 
be  reorganized  to  meet  new  conditions, 
and  most  of  them  have  sent  deputa- 
tions to  consult  with  their  missionaries 
as  to  the  necessary  changes.  Chief 
among  these  are  the  Church  Mission- 
ary Society,  the  London  Missionary 
Society,  and  the  American  Presby- 
terian Board.  In  some  cases  radical 
changes  were  made,  but  in  others  the 
lack  of  funds  stood  in  the  way  of 
drastic  reforms.  This  formidable  ob- 
stacle will,  it  is  hoped,  be  largely  re- 
moved through  the  blessing  of  God 
upon  the  Laymen's  Missionary  Move- 
ment. 

In  conclusion,  we  give  the  opinion 
of  an  expert  on  "The  Open  Door  in 
China."  It  seems  to  be  the  almost 
universal  testimony  that  there  is  a 
readiness  to  listen  to  preaching  and 
especially  to  lectures  on  the  part  of 
all  classes  of  Chinese  in  former  years 
unknown.  It  may  truthfully  be  said 
that  we  now  have  access  to  the  ear, 
the  eye,  and  to  some  extent  to  the 
mind  of  China — but  not  as  yet  to  its 
heart.  When  that  is  gained,  great  re- 
sults will  follow.  For  these,  in  the 
mean  time,  we  work  and  pray. 


GENERAL  SURVEY  OF  EVENTS  IN  CHINA 


THE  MAN  WHO  OUGHT  NOT  ' 

WHO 

The  man  who  believes  that  the  unbeliev- 
ing men  and  women  in  the  world  are 
not  lost  and  do  not  need  a  Savior. 

The  man  who  believes  that  Jesus  Christ 
had  no  right  and  no  reason  to  com- 
mand His  disciples  to  "Go  ye  into  all 
the  world  and  preach  the  gospel  to 
every  creature." 

The  man  who  believes  the  gospel  is  not 
the  power  of  God,  and  that  Christ  can 
not  save  the  heathen. 

The  man  who  wishes  that  missionaries 
had  never  come  to  our  ancestors,  and 
that  we  ourselves  were  still  heathen, 
cannibals  or  worshipers  of  wood  and 
stone. 

The  man  who  believes  it  is  "every  man 
for  himself"  in  this  world — who,  with 


)  GIVE  TO  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

i  HE? 

Cain,  asks,  "Am  I  my  brother's  keeper  ?" 
The  man  who  believes  he  is  not  account- 
able to  God  for  the  money  intrusted 
to  him,  and  that  he  will  never  be  called 
to  stand  before  the  judgment  seat  of 
Christ. 

The  man  who  wants  no  share  in  the  final 
victory,  and  the  reward  to  faithful 
servants. 

The  man  who  is  prepared  to  accept  the 
final  sentence,  "Inasmuch  as  ye  did  it 
not  to  one  of  the  least  of  these,  ye  did  it 
not  to  Me.    .    .    .    Depart  from  Me." 

Such  a  man  is  not  asked  to  give  to  for- 
eign missions.  He  needs  missionaries 
to  be  sent  to  him. 

— -The  Missionary  Herald. 


SELF-GOVERNMENT  AND  SELF-SUPPORT  IN  INDIA  * 


1.    THE  MISSIONARY'S  POINT  OF  VIEW 

HY  RKY.  1..  II.  (HA  M  UKK1.AI  N  ,   M.A.,   M  ADANAl'ALLE 


In  the  Tremancore  Mission  of  the 
London  Missionary  Society,  self-sup- 
port is  expected  as  a  preliminary  to 
the  organization  of  a  congregation 
into  a  "Pastorate  with  its  own  pastor 
and  independent  self-government." 
In  the  London  Missionary  Society 
field  in  the  Madras  Presidency  and  . 
Mysore,  there  is  a  threefold  classifica- 
tion of  churches.  The  first-class 
churches  contribute  all  expenses  of  the 
church,  select  their  own  pastor,  and 
direct  their  own  affairs.  The  next 
class  contribute  a  half  or  more  of  all 
expenses,  select  their  pastor  from 
among  nominees  of  the  mission,  and 
direct  their  affairs  advised  by  a  rep- 
resentative of  the  mission.  The  third 
class  consists  of  those  who  give  less 
than  a  half  of  the  expenses.  These 
are  under  the  control  of  the  mission, 
which  appoints  a  catechist  to  the  pas- 
toral charge. 

In  the  Jaffna  American  Congrega- 
tional Mission  "a  reasonahle  amount 
of  self-support  is  expected"  before  a 
church  is  organized.  An  organized 
church  selects  its  pastor.  In  the  Ma- 
dura American  Congregational  Mis- 
sion the  practise  is  to  organize  with 
practical  self-support,  and  pastors  are 
installed  by  the  council  on  a  call  by 
the  church. 

The  United  Free  Church  Mission 
discourages  organizing  a  church  which 
is  not  at  least  half  self-supporting,  and 
requires  entire  self-support  after  a 
definite  period.  A  church  is  free  to 
call  its  own  pastor.  A  church  in  the 
Arcot  Mission  is  organized  only  if  the 
congregation  pays  its  own  expenses, 
and  a  pastor  is  installed  by  the  ec- 
clesiastical court  only  if  the  larger  por- 
tion of  the  salary  is  paid  hy  the  con- 
gregation. 

A  score  of  missionaries  were  in- 
vited to  send  comments  on  three  ques- 
tion-.; # 

1.  Should  self-support  precede  self-gov- 
ernment ? 


2.  Should  self-government  be  granted 
regardless  <>i'  the  amount  of  self-support? 

3.  If  self-government  is  to  be  granted 
during  the  attainment  of  self-support,  on 
what  basis,  or  in  what  proportion,  should  it 
he  granted? 

The  replies  give  the  point  of  view 
of  the  missions  and  of  missionaries, 
as  to  how  far  self-government  in  In- 
dian churches  should  be  conditioned 
on  self-support.    The  conclusion  is: 

a.  Complete  self-support  should  pre- 
cede complete  self-government. 

b.  The  measure  of  self-government 
should  he  in  some  proportion  to  the 
measure  of  self-support. 

c.  Circumstances  and  conditions 
(  local  to  a  church,  a  field,  or  a  church 
council)  should  determine  the  propor- 
tions. 

This  is  a  good,  safe  answer,  in  ac- 
cord with  political  government,  and 
with  common  sense.  .  .  '.  But  a 
question  has  risen  in  my  mind.  Should 
self-government  be  conditioned  by,  or 
he  dependent  on,  attaining  self-sup- 
port? Do  not  self-government  and 
self-support,  in  themselves,  and  in 
their  objects  differ  so  much  that  each 
should  he  considered,  sought  and  ad- 
vanced, for  itself? 

Self-support  is  essentially  a  question 
of  material  condition. 

Self-government  is  essentially  a 
question  of  moral  character. 

One  has  to  do  with  money;  the 
other  with  men. 

They  differ  in  their  objects  also. 

Self-support  looks  to  the  increase 
of  local  revenues,  that  the  Indian 
Church  may  do  the  full  work  of  a 
rounded  church;  and  self-support 
looks  to  the  release  of  foreign  money 
for  work  elsewhere.  Self-government 
looks  to  the  development  of  character 
and  devolution  of  responsibility,  and 
to  the  release  of  foreign  missionaries 
for  work  elsewhere.  Which  is  the 
greater- — self-support  which  has  to  do 
with  money,  or  self-government  which 
has  to  do  with  men  ? 


*Th<-  two  following  paper*  were  rca<l  at  tin-  Crucial  Assembly  of  the  South  India  United  Ouircb, 
Trivandram,  December  20,  1909,  and  were  printed  in  Tht  Harvest  Field  (India),  February,  1910, 


SELF-GOVERNMENT  AND  SELE-SUITORT  IN  INDIA 


Self-government,  in  the  end,  is  the 
larger,  more  far-reaching  subject.  It 
should,  it  seems  to  me,  be  sought  and 
advanced  for  itself.  Self-support 
should  be,  and  will  be,  a  complement 
of,  or  contribution  to,  the  attainment 
of  self-government.  But  it  should  not 
determine  the  right,  or  measure,  of 
self-government.  If  it  does,  the  lesser 
end  will  hamper  and  delay  the  greater. 

In  the  past  there  has  been  and  is, 
in  this  matter,  another  case  of  mis- 
taken emphasis.  Self-support  has 
been  rightly  emphasized.  But  self- 
government  has  been  neglected.  "This 
ought  ye  to  have  done  and  not  left  the 
other  undone."  But  reflection  sug- 
gests that  neglect  of  the  subject  of 
self-government  has  been  the  outcome 
of  circumstances  and  not  the  result  of 
deliberation. 

With  reference  to  self-governing 
churches  there  has  been  a  two-fold 
tendency :  On  the  part  of  mission- 
aries, there  has  been  an  honest  doubt 
and  fear  about  the  ability  of  the  Indian 
Christians — with  their  origin  and  past 
— to  govern  the  churches.  Again, 
possession  of  authority  sows  in  the 
best  of  us  missionaries  a  desire  to  re- 
tain it,  and  this  would  tend  to  keep 
the  subject  of  self-government  among 
the  churches  in  the  background. 

On  the  part  of  the  Indian  Chris- 
tians, theie  has  been  the  fear  of  as- 
suming authcnty,  both  because  of  in- 
experience and  youth,  and  because 
they  realized  that  authority  involved 
responsibility.  These  and  other  causes 
combined  to  keep  the  subject  of  self- 
government  dormant  so  long,  and  to 
force  that  of  self-support  to  the  fore. 
Thus  it  has  come  about,  too,  that, 
when  the  subject  of  self-government 
has  come  up,  it  has  generally  been 
considered  as  attached  to,  dependent 
on,  conditioned  by,  that  of  self-sup- 
port.   .    .  . 

It  is  readily  admitted,  and  especially 
emphasized,  that  qualities  of  character 
which  conduce  to  material  progress 
also  conduce  to  self-government  and 
vice  versa.  I  would  not  say  the  sub- 
jects are  wholly  to  be  divorced.  They 
are  related,   interdependent,  but  not 


453 

the  one  dependent  on  the  other,  as 
primary,  secondary.  An  individual, 
a  church,  a  group  of  churches,  may 
be  advanced  rapidly  in  property,  un- 
der special  circumstances,  as  have  been 
some  through  the  Periyar  project  in 
Madura,  and  Kodayar  project  in  South 
Travancore,  and  yet  be  no  more  fitted 
for  self-government  than  their  less 
fortunate  or  prosperous  neighbors. 
In  fact,  sudden  wealth  may,  often 
does,  unfit  for  self-government. 

Self-government  should  be  develop- 
ed also  because  of  the  benefit  to  be  de- 
rived. I  subscribe  to  the  statement 
that  we  Westerners  have  much  to 
learn  from  the  East.  The  more  rapid- 
ly we  transfer  the  government  of  the 
Church  into  the  hands  of  the  people, 
the  more  rapidly  will  the  church,  and 
the  whole  cause  of  Christ,  gain  by  new 
ideas,  by  the  correction  of  our  mis- 
takes, by  the  adopting  of  what  is  good 
from  the  West,  and  by  the  introduc- 
tion of  what  is  indigenous  and  helpful 
in  the  East,  making  the  Church  more 
attractive  to  outsiders  and  helpful  to 
insiders. 

Think,  for  example,  what  the  intro- 
duction —  comparatively  recent  —  of 
harvest  festivals  has  done  toward  self- 
support,  and  esprit  de  corps.  Who 
can  tell  what  the  panchayat  system — 
so  long  neglected  by  the  Church  and 
now  wisely  being  increasingly  used — 
may  do  for  it?  The  head-man  system 
- — common  in  family,  village,  or  caste 
— may  yet  play  a  valuable  part  in 
Indian  church  government. 

It  may  be  asked,  if  self-support  is 
not  the  test  for  self-government,  what 
shall  be?  In  reply,  I  ask  whether  this 
question  does  not  reveal  a  chief,  if 
unrealized,  reason  for  linking  self- 
support  and  self-government  to- 
gether? Self-support  furnishes  an 
easy  and  somewhat  tangible  test,  or 
ground,  for  granting  self-government, 
and  so  it  has  become  a  criterion.  Still 
this  does  not  make  it  the  best,  or  right, 
one. 

But  my  real  reply  is  that  I  believe 
the  highest  relation  of  the  mission  and 
the  Indian  Church  is  not  that  of  part- 
ners in  a  business,  each  investing  cap- 


454 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD 


[June 


ital  therein,  and  in  which  there  is  al- 
ways a  senior  partner  who  remains  at 
the  head  until  bought  out  by  the 
juniors,  or  removed  by  force  or  death. 
The  true  relation  is  that  of  a  family — 
not  the  Hindu  joint-family  system,  but 
the  Christian  family  system. 

The  mission,  as  the  parent,  at  first 
should  both  support  and  govern  the 
infant.  Support  may  be  continued, 
wholly  or  in  part,  while  the  youth  is 
obtaining  education  and  developing 
character.  But,  self-government  is  a 
part  of  education,  and  necessary  to 
development  of  character.  Therefore, 
it  should  be  inculcated  in,  and  trans- 
ferred to,  the  youth,  even  while  sup- 
ported by  the  parent.  That  is,  self- 
government  may  well  be  preliminary 
to,  an  equipment  for,  a  means  of.  self- 
support. 

A  time  comes  when  the  youth  should 
leave  the  parental  roof,  strike  out  for, 
and  support  himself.  He  may,  prob- 
ably will,  make  serious  mistakes.  But, 
because  of  this  possibility,  he  should 
not  be  kept  in  apron  strings.  Even 
tho  he  fails,  his  parents  should  not  re- 
sume his  support  and  government. 
He  must  learn  by  his  mistakes. 

I  need  not  apply  the  parallel.  The 
wise  mission  parent  will  be  develop- 
ing the  young  church  in  self-govern- 
ment long  before  it  attains  self-sup- 
port. The  amount  of  self-government 
will  be  in  accordance  with  the  progress 
and  age  of  the  youth,  who  should  not 
be  left  to  clamor  for  it,  or  evade  it, 
but  be  consistently  urged  to  it,  and 
made  to  assume  it. 

The  test  for  self-government,  there- 
fore, is  development  and  character.  A 
mission  should  be  ashamed  to  have  an 
undeveloped,  dependent  adult  church 
incapable  of  self-government,  as  a 
parent  is  of  an  undeveloped  grown 
son.  It  must  urge  its  child — its  Chris- 
tian community — on  to  self-govern- 
ment. 

In  closing  may  I  suggest  two  lines 
of  development : 

T.  Generally  speaking,  authority 
over  any  work  properly  lies  with  those 
who  supply  the  means,  the  men  and 


money  for  it.  Foreign  missionaries 
and  foreign  money  should  be  under  the 
control  of  those  who  supply  them,  or 
their  representatives,  in  justice  to  the 
donors. 

And  in  justice  to  the  Church  in 
India,  foreign  money  should  not  be 
placed  en  bloc  in  its  charge.  Transfer 
to  the  church,  on  the  one  hand,  would 
put  that  church  on  a  false  and  weak- 
ening basis  of  dependence  on  this  for- 
eign help;  and,  on  the  other  hand, 
such  large  responsibility  and  author- 
ity would  overload  and  crush  that 
church. 

Therefore,  self-government  in  In- 
dian churches  should  first  and  fore- 
most be  in  that  church  itself,  the  ec- 
clesiastical sphere,  not  the  sphere  of 
mission  activity.  Can  not  the  govern- 
ment of  the  churches,  the  calling  of 
pastors,  direction  and  guarding  of 
finances,  discipline  of  members,  and 
maintenance  of  the  good  name  of  the 
Church  be  more  rapidly  and  purpose- 
ly placed  in  their  hands  ?  With  a  sys- 
tem of  church  committees,  composed 
of  selected,  cautious  leaders  and  mis- 
sionary associates,  all  ecclesiastical 
matters  may  well  be  devolved  on  the 
Indian  churches  in  the  near  future. 

II.  But  self-government  involves 
more  than  the  individual  church. 
There  is  a  further  and  larger  sphere 
of  self-government  which  I  am  glad 
to  see  is  being  definitely  put  forward 
as  a  sphere  for  the  Indian  Church.  It 
properly  belongs  to  a  church,  but  for- 
eign missions  have  first  to  enter  and 
develop  it.  I  mean  the  general  con- 
gregational, institutional,  and  evan- 
gelistic work  carried  on  by  missions. 

The  devolution  of  responsibility 
and  authority  from  the  foreign  mis- 
sion to  the  Indian  Church  is  coming 
none  too  soon,  tho  it  may  be  pushed 
too  rapidly. 

May  we  missionaries  be  wise  enough 
to  transfer  authority,  and  may  our  In- 
dian brethren  be  wise  enough  to  ac- 
cept responsibility.  May  we  mission- 
aries be  humble  enough  to  abdicate, 
and  may  our  Indian  brethren  be  hum- 
ble enough  to  learn. 


ipioj         SELF-GOVERNMENT  AND  SELF-SUPPORT  IN  INDIA  455 


2.   THE  INDIAN'S  POINT  OF  VIEW 


BY  THE  REV.  F.   KINGSBURY,  MADURA 
An  Indian  pastor  of  the  South  India  United  Church 


There  are  three  classes  of  churches 
and  individuals  among  our  Christians 
in  India  and  the  East  generally. 

First,  I  am  told  that  there  are  a  few- 
churches  in  Japan  which  are  very 
anxious  to  get  all  the  financial  help 
they  can  from  America  and  Europe, 
but  which  resent  foreign  control  al- 
together. If  this  be  true,  the  attitude 
is  quite  unreasonable. 

Secondly,  I  have  in  mind  an  entire 
station  of  a  missionary  society  in 
Burma,  whose  churches  are  not  only 
fully  self-supporting,  but  bear  the  en- 
tire cost  of  that  large  station,  inclu- 
ding ordinary  schools,  training  institu- 
tions and  a  seminary.  In  fact,  except 
the  salaries  of  the  missionaries,  all 
other  expenses  are  met  by  the  Karen 
Christians  of  that  station,  and  yet 
these  Christians  do  not  dream  of  self- 
government,  and  apparently  the  mis- 
sionaries there  are  also  satisfied  with 
the  self-support  of  all  the  churches 
and  institutions  and  are  not  over 
anxious  to  tell  the  people  anything 
about  self-government.  If  this  be 
true,  again  I  am  sure  that  every  In- 
dian Christian  or  foreign  missionary 
will  agree  with  me  that  this  state  is 
very  undesirable. 

Thirdly,  between  these  two  is  the 
golden  mean,  viz.,  that  self-support 
and  self-government  should  go  to- 
gether ;  and  should  not  be  divorced 
the  one  from  the  other. 

In  England,  every  man  believes  in 
the  political  doctrine,  "no  taxation 
without  representation,"  and  if  I  am 
not  mistaken,  the  United  States  of 
America  overthrew  the  power  of  Eng- 
land because  England  failed  to  recog- 
nize this  maxim  with  regard  to  the 
United  States. 

My  message  is  simply  this.  To  my 
fellow  Indian  Christians  I  say,  Do 
you  want  real  self-government  in  your 
churches?  Then  exert  every  nerve  of 
yours  to  make  your  churches  self-sup- 
porting. To  you,  my  brothers,  I  say, 
"No  representation  without  taxation." 


In  plain  words  I  tell  you,  do  not  dream 
of  any  self-government  so  long  as  you 
receive  financial  help  from  churches  in 
Europe  and  America.  In  saying  this 
I  am  not  at  all  ungrateful  to  the 
churches  in  Christendom.  All  that  I 
mean  is,  that  it  is  unreasonable  for  us, 
Indian  Christians,  to  seek  freedom 
from  foreign  control,  if  we  be  anxious 
to  get  financial  support  from  outside. 
A  man  who  depends  on  another  can 
never  be  free ;  so  also,  a  church  which 
depends  upon  another  church  or 
churches  can  never  be  free. 

I  have  not  forgotten  that  we  Indian 
Christians  are  poor,  very  poor.  The 
majority  of  our  Christians  have  come 
from  the  poorest  classes  and  are  still 
to  be  reckoned  among  the  poorest  of 
the  poor,  yet  I  venture  to  say  that  our 
people,  even  as  they  are  now,  arc 
fully  able  to  give  at  least  three  times 
as  much  as  they  give. 

Many  leaders  believe  that  they  can 
not  give  more.  How  can  a  pastor  or 
catechist  succeed  in  raising  money  if 
he  really  believes  that  his  congrega- 
tion is  too  poor  to  give?  As  long  as 
we  believe  they  can  not  give  more, 
they  are  not  going  to  give  more. 

Again,  our  people  do  not  give  more 
because  they  have  not  been  properly 
instructed  on  this  point.  Many  a  pas- 
tor feels  diffident  to  preach  on  giving 
lest  his  congregation  think  that  the 
pastor  is  careful  about  his  salary. 
But,  fellow  pastors,  is  it  not  our  duty 
to  teach  our  flocks  the  precious  truth, 
viz.,  "It  is  more  blest  to  give  than  to 
receive" ? 

I  say  our  people  have  not  been 
properly  instructed  on  this  point.  Just 
to  illustrate  my  point,  let  me  draw 
your  attention  to  this  fact.  What  a 
man  gives  his  physician  is  called  the 
doctor's  fee.  What  he  gives  to  his 
lawyer  is  the  lawyer's  fee.  What  he 
gives  for  the  education  of  his  chil- 
dren is  the  school  fee.  But  when  he 
gives  anything  to  his  pastor  for  his 
services  it  is  "charity."    Is  not  this 


45° 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD 


|  J  une 


the  way  we  have  taught  our  people? 
W  ho  is  responsible  for  this  miscon- 
ception?  .    .  . 

I  am  ashamed  when  ]  see  big' 
churches  in  India,  some  of  them  in 
large  eities  like  Madras,  seventy  or 
seventy-five  years  old,  whose  pastors 
are  paid  entirely  by  missionary  so- 
eieties  in  Europe,  while  their  own  con- 
gregations pay  nothing  toward  their 
pastor's  salary.  If  you  want  self-gov- 
ernment, see  that  our  churches  are  en- 
tirely self-supporting. 

May  I  say  to  my  missionary  breth- 
ren, w  hen  you  see  a  church  which  is 
or  which  can  be  entirely  self-support- 
ing, do  allow  the  pastor  and  the  peo- 
ple of  that  church  to  conduct  their 
own  affairs?  With  your  rich  ex- 
perience, you  can  counsel  us.  We 
need  you  to  guide  us.  Till  now  you 
have  been  our  fathers;  now  you  can 
be  our  brothers.    But   the  question 


may  be  fairly  asked,  "Is  a  church  fit 
to  govern  itself  simply  because  it  is 
able  to  support  itself?"  Suppose  that 
it  is  not.  how  and  when  can  it  become 
so?  If  we  should  wait  to  govern  our- 
selves till  we  are  able  to  govern  our- 
selves, then.  1  fear,  we  shall  never  be 
able  to  govern  ourselves.  Suppose 
that  I  had  said  to  my  son,  "Willie,  I 
will  not  allow  you  to  walk  till  you  can 
do  so  without  falling,"  do  you  think 
he  would  now  be  able  to  walk? 

Indian  Christians  are  not  infallible. 
( )ur  churches  must  commit  some  mis- 
takes before  they  have  learned  some 
precious  lessons.  If  it  be  not  imper- 
tinent, may  I  ask,  have  you  not  also 
both  individually  and  as  societies 
made  some  mistakes?  May  Christ 
Jesus  our  Lord  help  all  churches  in 
India  to  become  very  soon  self-sup- 
porting, self-governing  and  self-prop- 
agating. 


WOMEN  AND  THE  REFORM  MOVEMENT  IN  INDIA 

BY  RKV.  E.  R.  MC  NEILE 


Among  the  complicated  issues  that 
make  up  the  National  Movement,  one 
of  the  weightiest  is  the  desire  for  re- 
form in  the  position  of  women.  In- 
dians and  Europeans,  Christians  and 
non-Christians,  alike  are  unanimous  in 
asserting  that  without  a  radical  change 
in  the  life  of  the  women,  the  regene- 
ration of  India  can  never  take  place. 
One  can  not  open  a  non-Christian  pa- 
per without  being  confronted  with  this 
subject.  Newspaper  leaders.  Con- 
gress resolutions,  reports  of  commit- 
tees, all  repeat  the  »me  strain.  Chris- 
tian ideas  have  taken  root,  India  is  at 
last  desirous  of  raising  her  women. 

The  evils  are  various,  but  the  most 
pressing  are  in  every  one's  mouth — 
ignorance,  the  women  must  be  edu- 
cated ;  seclusion,  the  parda  must  be 
lifted;  cruelty  and  oppression,  infant 
marriage  must  be  abolished;  actual 
vice  and  outrage,  the  dedication  of 
temple  children  must  be  put  down  by- 
law.   It  is  always  well  to  count  the 


cost  before  embarking  on  a  revolu- 
tionary measure.  I  hit  the  gravity  of 
the  situation  calls  rather  for  earnest 
thought  and  prayerful  planning  than 
for  over-cautious  postponement. 

Missionaries  have  undertaken  to  at- 
tempt the  regeneration  of  India  in  a 
way  higher  than  the  National  Move- 
ment has  yet  dreamed  of,  but  we  must 
watch  our  opportunity  and  offer  our 
priceless  gift  in  a  way  that  will  incline 
her  to  accept  it.  We  must  find  out 
the  special  need  of  which  India  is 
conscious,  and  in  her  hour  of  need 
she  must  feel  us  at  her  side.  1  have 
mentioned  some  of  the  needs  and  an 
urgent  attempt  is  being  made  in  sev- 
eral quarters  to  invite  the  united  at- 
tention of  missionary  bodies  to  one 
of  the  needs  relating  to  women,  of 
which  she  is  becoming  very  keenly 
conscious  at  the  present  time,  vis., 
to  the  need  for  the  education  of  wo- 
men and  girls.  This  has  been  an  ob- 
ject of  concern  to  Christian  mission- 


•  From  the  Church  Missionary  Review. 


WOMEN  AND  THE  REFORM  MOVEMENT  IN  INDEX 


457 


aries  from  the  very  first,  but  the  need 
that  we  have  been  seeking  to  supply 
is  not  quite  the  same  as  the  new  need 
which  is  now  arising,  for  a  new  class 
is  seeking  to  have  their  women  taught. 
It  is  the  genius  of  Christianity  to 
care  for  the  masses,  it  is  the  genius  of 
India  to  care  for  the  classes.  But,  after 
all,  Christianity  cares  for  both,  and 
when  the  classes  at  last  are  beginning 
to  cry  for  our  help  it  behooves  us  to 
hear  their  cry  and  respond  to  it. 

The  expression  of  this  desire  is  not 
far  to  seek.  About  two  years  ago  the 
Lieutenant-Governor  of  the  United 
Provinces  issued  directions  that  every 
district  officer  should  convene  a  spe- 
cial committee  in  his  district  to  watch 
over  the  interests  of  female  education 
and  to  advise  Government  with  re- 
gard to  the  same,  and  further  that 
efforts  should  be  made  to  open  one 
well-staffed  and  well-equipped  school 
for  girls  in  every  district  town.  In 
1908  the  orders  were  forwarded 
through  the  department  and  the  com- 
mittees were  called  into  being.  The 
Lieutenant-Governor  is  acting  on  the 
recommendations  of  a  commission 
whose  inquiries  were  prolonged  and 
far-reaching,  and  the  response  is  ac- 
tually forthcoming ;  the  committees 
have  been  formed  and  non-Christian 
men  have  come  forward  readily  to 
serve  on  them. 

But  there  are  other  indications.  The 
Indians  are  taking  the  initiative  them- 
selves, are  forming  committees  and 
opening  schools.  There  are  long-es- 
tablished and  flourishing  schools  un- 
der local  committees  in  Lahore  and 
Allahabad,  and  more  recently  similar 
schools  have  been  opened  in  Amritsar 
and  Benares.  These  schools  are  pure- 
ly secular.  There  are  also  some  that 
are  distinctively  denominational,  a 
Sikh  school  near  Amritsar,  Arya 
schools  in  Firozpur,  Hardwar  and 
elsewhere,  and  Hindu  schools  are 
about  to  be  opened  in  Meerut  and 
Mathura.  In  Lucknow  a  considerable 
number  of  Mussulman  gentlemen  have 
repeatedly  and  urgently  requested  the 
authorities  of  the  Isabella  Thoburn 
College  to  open  a  parda  department, 


and  the  new  parda  hostel  opened  in 
July  is  in  response  to  this  appeal. 

What  is  the  nature  of  the  demand? 
The  cry  for  efficiency  has  at  last  been 
heard ;  and  tho  efficiency  is  not  easily 
attainable,  yet  its  trade-marks  are  be- 
ing made  a  sine  qua  non.  The  new 
schools  must  be  fully  staffed  with 
trained  teachers,  they  must  be 
equipped  with  modern  apparatus,  and 
last,  but  not  least,  the  head-mistress 
must  be  a  trained  graduate.  This 
may  sound  a  counsel  of  perfection,  but 
it  is  one  upon  which,  whether  rightly 
or  wrongly,  great  stress  is  being  laid. 
A  committee  which  can  boast  such 
a  school  feels  satisfied  that  it  is  ma- 
king progress  and  has  confidence  in 
approaching  the  fathers  of  prospective 
pupils. 

It  is  said  that  the  existing  mission- 
schools  are  doing  all  that  is  necessary. 
They  are  under  missionary  supervi- 
sion, they  are  carefully  taught,  and 
they  take  the  children  on  as  far  as 
they  can  go  before  they  are  sent  to 
their  husbands'  homes  and  with- 
drawn into  parda.  Only  too  gladly 
would  they  extend  education  to  a 
higher  stage  if  the  children  were  al- 
lowed to  stay.  What  more  is  needed? 
Not  for  a  moment  would  I  minimize 
the  work  that  is  being  done  by  these 
schools,  but  they  exist  almost  solely 
as  an  evangelistic  agency.  Education 
is  a  profession,  and  the  fact  that 
amidst  the  unlettered  thousands 
around  us  there  is  plenty  of  room  for 
unprofessional  effort  does  not  obviate 
the  other  fact  that  there  is  at  the  pres- 
ent moment  a  call  for  professional 
effort  also.  If  the  community  were 
applying  for  a  medical  mission  we 
should  not  put  them  off  by  saying  that 
our  cupboards  were  stocked  with 
homemade  medicines  which  we  would 
distribute  according  to  our  light. 

There  is  another  consideration.  It 
is  a  different  class  that  is  now  de- 
manding schools ;  it  is  the  Anglo-edu- 
cated men,  the  advance  line  of  the 
reformers,  who  want  to  have  their 
women  fitted  to  be  their  intellectual 
companions.  And  these  men  are  ac- 
customed to  graduate  masters  in  their 


45* 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OK  THE  WORLD 


[June 


own  schools,  they  are  aware  of  the 
stress  that  is  everywhere  being  laid 
upon  training,  and  they  will  be  at- 
tracted only  by  qualifications  which 
suggest  the  real  thing  in  education. 
So  whether  we  are  alive  or  no  to  the 
importance  of  the  professional  aspect 
of  the  work,  we  can  at  least  unite 
to  give  to  Young  India  what  she  wants 
if  perchance  we  may  succeed  in  giv- 
ing her  also  what  she  so  sorely  needs 
without  wanting  it. 

The  experiment  has  been  tried  by 
the  American  Presbyterian  Mission 
in  Saharanpur  and  Fathpur,  where  all 
the  mission-schools  of  the  ordinary 
type  have  been  closed  and  new,  up-to- 
date  schools  opened  in  their  place.  The 
missionaries  themselves  teach  in  these 
schools  every  day  with  a  staff  of 
country-born  English,  Eurasians  and 
Indians.  They  are  attempting  to  give 
as  good  an  education  to  the  non-Chris- 
tian girls  as  we  are  in  the  habit  of 
giving  to  Christians  in  our  boarding- 
schools.  The  result,  in  these  two  in- 
stances, is  abundantly  satisfactory. 
Yet  why  only  two  instances  in  the 
whole  of  these  provinces,  and  they 
not  in  our  own  church? 

Our  policy  might  be  to  make  a  care- 
ful and  thorough  examination  of  the 
supply  and  demand  in  the  province, 
and  to  see  to  it  that  in  every  large 
center  still  unoccupied  some  such  cen- 
tral school  for  girls  be  opened.  It  is 
essential  that  there  should  be  no  over- 
lapping of  societies.  If  any  city  should 
be  allocated  for  this  purpose  to  any 
one  society,  other  societies  that  might 
be  working  there  would  naturally  re- 
frain from  extension.  The  large  cities 
are  many,  and  the  schools  will,  alas ! 
be  only  too  few. 

A  further  policy  I  would  suggest. 
The  divorce  of  men's  and  women's 
work  leads  to  much,  very  much  leak- 
age of  force  and  often  to  heartrend- 
ing separations  in  the  families  of  con- 
verts. Let  us  be  warned  in  time  in 
any  new  undertaking.  We  might  try 
to  open  girls'  schools  as  twins  to  our 
existing  boys'  high  schools.  This 
would  give  us  a  nucleus  to  start  with 
among  the  sisters  of  the  boys,  an  area 


for  recruiting,  a  permanent  connec- 
tion, and  an  unparalleled  opportunity 
for  coordination  and  concentration. 
There  is  at  the  present  day  a  consider- 
able body  of  opinion  in  favor  of  oc- 
casional women  acting  on  the  staff  of 
boys'  schools,  and  such  an  arrange- 
ment would  be  a  great  help  here.  If 
the  principal  of  the  girls'  school  held 
a  more  or  less  nominal  appointment 
in  the  boys'  school,  teaching  there 
one  or  two  periods  a  week,  it  would 
give  her  an  opportunity  to  canvass 
among  the  boys  for  their  wives  and 
sisters,  would  help  to  make  her  known 
to  their  parents,  and  would  tend  gen- 
erally to  keep  the  two  sides  of  the 
work  in  touch  with  one  another.  The 
girls'  schools  should  be  started  with  a 
certain  amount  of  flourish  of  trum- 
pets and  with  plenty  of  advertisement. 
Why  should  we  begin  in  a  hole  and 
corner,  and  our  numbers  creep  up  by 
tens,  when  there  is  really  a  crowd, 
tho  a  timorous  one,  wanting  to  come 
who  might  be  encouraged  if  they  could 
be  invited  all  together?  The  school 
should  have  the  whole  time,  or  at  least 
the  greater  part  of  the  time,  of  a  fully- 
qualified  educationist,  as  do  our  boys' 
high-schools  and  boarding-schools, 
and  the  rest  of  the  staff  should  be  in 
no  way  inferior  to  those  of  the  above 
schools.  It  might  be  a  good  thing  to 
introduce  one  or  two  Christian  girls 
into  the  upper  classes  as  an  object- 
lesson  and  in  order  that  they  may  en- 
courage others  to  go  beyond  the  pri- 
mary stages. 

The  schools  should  start  from  the 
lowest  class,  and  should  on  no  account 
leave  the  preparatory  work  to  the 
branch  schools,  for,  however  contra- 
dictory our  practise  may  be,  it  is  an 
educational  axiom  that  the  youngest 
children  and  the  least-developed  minds 
need  the  most  skilful  teaching,  and 
while  the  teachers  in  high-schools  need 
more  learning,  the  teachers  in  ele- 
mentary schools  need  more  training. 
This  is  a  point  which  is  often  forgot- 
ten when  we  put  raw  converts  and 
ignorant  old  women  to  teach  our  pri- 
mary schools,  the  only  justification  for 
which  practise  is  found  in  the  claim 


WOMEN  AND  THE  REFORM  MOVEMENT  IN  INDIA 


459 


of  the  schools  to  be  evangelistic,  not 
educational  agencies. 

The  crisis  has  come,  and  unless  we 
seize  the  opportunity,  it  will  pass  from 
us.  The  demand  has  arisen,  and  un- 
less we  supply  it,  Hindu  committees 
or  the  government  will  do  so,  and  al- 
ready our  chance  is  being  lost  in  city 
after  city,  where  to  start  a  second 
school  would  only  be  to  court  unneces- 
sary difficulties,  if  not  to  waste  our 
strength  on  attempting  the  impossible. 
And  what  a  chance  it  is !  We  are 
daily  being  reminded  of  the  disastrous 
results  of  secular  education  among  the 
men ;  are  we  going  to  stand  by  and  see 
the  disaster  repeated  among  the  wo- 
men? We  are  daily  reminded  that 
it  is  the  conservatism  of  the  zenana 
that  prevents  many  a  man  from  con- 
fessing the  faith  which  he  secretly 
holds;  are  we  going  to  stand  by  and 
see  that  conservatism  broken  down  to 
be  replaced  only  by  the  yet  more  hard- 
ening influences  of  modern  material- 
ism? Missionaries  have  always 
hitherto  been  in  the  van  of  educational 
progress ;  are  we  going  to  hear  the 
voice  of  Young  India  calling  for  help 
and  turn  a  deaf  ear?  Think  what  it 
may  mean  twenty  years  hence — a 
body  of  educated  women  cut  adrift 
from  their  old  faiths,  owning  no  moral 
restraints,  no  longer  a  drag  on  the 
atheistical  tendencies  of  the  men,  fan- 
ning sedition,  increasing  unrest,  and 
only  too  probably  turning  their  newly- 
acquired  liberty  into  something  sadly 
akin  to  license ;  or,  on  the  other  hand, 
the  same  body  of  educated  women 


leavened  by  Christian  influence  and 
Christian  teaching,  no  longer  a  drag 
upon  the  groping  of  the  nation  after 
Christ,  teaching  Christianity  to  their 
children  of  both  sexes  while  they  still 
have  them  in  the  zenana  at  the  most 
impressionable  age,  and  finally,  having 
brought  their  power  and  influence  to 
the  feet  of  Christ,  becoming  leaders 
for  Him  among  their  fellow  country- 
men. 

Let  us  be  God-enlightened  strate- 
gists, not  only  faithful  soldiers.  Let 
us  keep  our  forces  mobile  and  be  ready 
to  move  them  with  the  speed  and 
precision  of  a  competent  general 
wherever  there  is  opportunity  for  ad- 
vance. Let  us  even,  if  need  be,  close 
some  of  the  existing  work  for  a  time, 
in  order  to  concentrate  where  the 
need  is  greatest.  What  should  we 
say  of  a  general  who  placed  out  his 
forces  once  for  all  at  the  beginning  of 
a  campaign  and  declined  to  move 
them,  who  refused  to  abandon  a  single 
position  even  to  advance  to  a  better, 
who  thought  since  his  first  disposition 
was  good  there  was  no  need  to  change 
it?  All  honor  to  the  pioneers  who 
have  gone  before  us,  but  they  would 
be  the  first  to  adapt  their  methods  to 
the  new  conditions  of  Young  India. 
The  times  are  moving,  let  us  move 
with  them,  or  rather  move  before 
them.  If  we  Christians  neglect  our 
opportunity,  others  will  not  hesitate 
to  seize  it.  Let  us  redeem  the  time, 
and  steadily  aim,  at  least  as  far  as 
women  are  concerned,  at  the  capture 
of  the  National  Movement  for  Christ. 


Christian  people  are  Christ's  instruments  for  effecting  the  realization  of  the 
purposes  of  His  life  and  death.  Neither  the  divine  decree,  nor  the  expansive  power 
of  the  truth,  nor  the  crowned  expectancy  of  the  waiting  Lord,  nor  the  mighty  work- 
ing of  the  Holy  Spirit,  are  the  complete  means  for  the  accomplishment  of  the  divine 
promise,  that  all  nations  shall  be  blest  in  Him.  God  reveals  His  truth,  that  men 
who  believe  it  may  impart  it.  God  gives  the  Word,  that,  caught  up  by  those  who 
receive  it  into  an  honest  and  good  heart,  it  may  be  poured  forth  in  mighty  chorus 
from  the  lips  of  the  "great  company  of  them  that  publish  it."  Christians,  learn  your 
high  vocation  and  your  solemn  responsibilities.  For  what  did  you  receive  the  Word 
of  God?  For  the  same  reason  for  which  you  have  received  everything  else  which 
you  possess — that  you  might  share  it  with  your  brethren.  How  did  you  receive  it? 
A  gift,  unmerited,  that  you  might  feel  bound  to  spread  the  free  divine  gift  by  cheer- 
ful human  work  of  distribution.  From  whom  did  you  receive  it?  From  Christ, 
who  in  the  very  act  of  giving  binds  you  to  live  for  Him  and  not  for  yourselves,  and 
to  mold  your  lives  after  the  pattern  of  His. — Alexander  Maclaren,  D.D.,  of  Manches- 
ter, England. 


EDITORIALS 


THE  CHRISTIAN  MOTTO 

Francis  of  Assisi's  followers  loved 
to  characterize  themselves  as  "Nos 
qui  cum  eo  fuimus" — we  who  have 
been  with  him  — a  noble  motto  for  the 
disciples  of  Christ,  only  we  may  add, 
"et  qui  cum  eo  erimus" — and  who 
with  Him  shall  he  (John  17:24). 

THE  WORLD'S  MISSIONARY  CON- 
FERENCE 

Our  readers  will  be  interested  to 
note  the  wide  range  of  topics  to  oc- 
cupy the  coming  conference  described 
in  an  article  on  another  page. 

1.  Carrying  the  Gospel  to  the  whole 
world. 

2.  The  native  church  and  its  workers. 

3.  Education  and  its  bearings  on  evan- 
gelization. 

4.  The  missionary  message  and  its  re- 
lation to  non-Christian  religions. 

5.  The  preparation  of  missionaries. 

6.  The  home  base  of  missions. 

7.  Missions  and  civil  governments. 

8.  Cooperation  and  the  foundation  of 
unity. 

These  subjects  arc  entrusted  to  dif- 
ferent commissions,  which  have  been 
at  work  preparing,  and  are  now  pub- 
lishing, their  reports,  which  are  to  be 
supplied  in  advance  to  every  one  of  the 
1.200  delegates,  so  that  no  needless 
waste  of  time  will  be  risked  through 
lack  of  information.  The  methods  are 
admirable,  and  now  a  baptism  of 
prayer  is  the  one  preeminent  need.  1 1 
such  a  conference  can  be  guided  by  the 
presiding  Spirit  of  God  there  is  no  lan- 
guage to  indicate  the  possible  outcome 
of  blessing. 

EVANGELISTIC  WORK  ABROAD 
This  matter  is  primarily  one  of  sim- 
ple obedience  to  our  Lord's  last  com- 
mand. 1  lere  are  our  marching  orders  : 
N'o  true  soldier  hesitates,  parleys,  or 
even  delays  to  ask  a  question. 

Secondly,  it  is  a  matter  of  love  to 
man,  as  well  as  loyalty  to  Christ. 
Every  motive  of  humanity  and  piety 
unite  to  constrain  us  to  give  the  gospel 
at  once  to  the  world.  Huber,  the  blind 
naturalist,  observed  that  a  wasp  will 
not  stop  to  eat  a  precious  morsel  by 
himself.  He  goes  to  the  nest  and  leads 
others  forth  to  the  feast,  "lie  that 
withholdeth  corn,    the    people  shall 


curse  him."  No  monopoly  is  so  in- 
excusable and  monstrous  as  that  of  the 
liread  of  Life. 

There  is  nothing  either  impossible 
or  impracticable  in  the  immediate 
evangelization  of  the  world.  We  need : 

1.  To  accept  the  principle  of  Evan- 
gelism— that  every  believer  is  a  herald, 
responsible  for  his  proportion  of  the 
unsaved  world  ;  bound  to  do  directly 
his  share  of  bearing  the  good  tidings. 
The  curse  of  the  Church  is  the  de- 
pendence on  proxies. 

2.  We  need  a  spirit  of  Enterprise. 
Men  of  the  world,  simply  to  serve 
worldly  interests,  have  made  it  possible 
to  go  round  the  world  in  three  months  ; 
to  reach  by  the  mails  the  remotest 
quarters  inside  of  six  weeks,  and  by 
telegram  all  great  centers  inside  of  an 
hour.  What  might  not  a  little  enter- 
prize  do  for  God ! 

3.  We  need  a  holy  Earnestness,  an 
enthusiasm  for  God.  This  is  the  in- 
spiring soul  of  all  Christian  effort.  It 
makes  one  man  chase  a  thousand,  etc. ; 
it  makes  him  a  hammer  to  break  the 
hardest ;  a  fire  to  burn  and  melt  away  ; 
a  sword  to  pierce. 

4.  We  need  the  divine  linduement. 
The  power  that  converts  can  not  be 
described  any  more  than  the  fra- 
grance or  tinting  of  a  rose ;  but  it  may 
he  felt.  Faith  and  prayer  are  the  con- 
ditions of  this  enduement.  The  means 
will  always  be  inadequate.  Our  sal- 
vation lies  in  being  in  straits.  The 
work  can  not  he  done  on  a  mathe- 
matical basis.  We  must  attempt  great 
things  for  God,  while  expecting  great 
things  from  ( iod  ;  and  then  the  Victory 
will  come. 

GENERAL  BOOTH'S  MESSAGE 

The  founder  of  the  Salvation  Army 
celebrated  on  Sunday,  April  IO,  his 
eighty-first  birthday,  and  sent  on  the 
day  previous  a  birthday  message  to  the 
Daily  Telegraph  in  London: 

"Sixtv-five  years  ago  I  decided  that 
my  object  in  life  should  be  to  please 
my  heavenly  Father,  help  the  sinning 
and  suffering  people  around  me,  and 
insure  for  myself  an  entrance  into  the 
kingdom  of  heaven  at  my  journey's 
end.    Year  after  year,  as  I  have  passed 


« 


IQIO] 

mile-stone  after  mile-stone,  I  have  re- 
viewed my  progress,  and  inquired  of 
myself  anxiously,  and  I  hope  honestly, 
how  far  I  have  kept  the  path  I  have 
chosen,  and  what  progress  I  have  made 
in  the  attainment  of  my  end.' 

"Some  of  these  years  have  been 
marked  by  anxiety,  difficulty,  and  dis- 
tress;  but,  notwithstanding  these  im- 
pediments to  my  progress,  when  to- 
morrow I  pass  the  eighty-first  mile- 
stone, I  hope  to  be  able  to  say,  as 
doubtless  many  around  me  will  say, 
that  I  have  been  faithful  to  my  pur- 
pose, that  in  a  large  measure  my  ob- 
ject has  been  attained,  and  that  I  have 
a  good  prospect  of  ultimately  reach- 
ing my  goal. 

"For  the  realities  of  the  past,  and 
the  possibilities  of  the  future,  I  have 
first  to  express  my  gratitude  to  the 
brave,  self-sacrificing  body  of  com- 
rades who  have  gathered  to  the 
standard  I  have  raised,  and  then, 
above  all,  and  beyond  all,  to  acknowl- 
edge my  obligation  to  my  heavenly 
King,  without  whose  blessing  nothing 
is  wise,  or  good,  or  strong." 

PRESENT-DAY  SLAVE-TRADE 

Traffic  in  human  beings  has  not  yet 
been  stamped  out,  as  will  be  seen  by 
reading  Mr.  Travers  Buxton's  article. 
A  Copenhagen  correspondent  also  calls 
attention  to  the  fact  that  the  Africo- 
Arabian  slave-traffic  is  still  secretly 
carried  on.  The  Arabian  traders  wait 
in  a  desert  district  till  the  English 
cruiser  has  passed  by ;  and  sometimes 
settle  down  even  for  a  couple  of  years, 
trading  peaceably  with  the  natives  in 
the  interior ;  and,  when  they  have 
enough  stock,  start  an  insurrection 
until  there  are  only  so  many  survivors 
as  are  necessary  to  carry  the  ebony  to 
the  coast.  However  this  last  course 
of  action  stirs  indignation,  the  political 
unrest  and  confusion,  and  division  and 
enmity,  sown  among  the  tribes  is  even 
worse  and  more  permanent.  They  de- 
liberately sow  these  seeds  of  hostility 
to  keep  the  chiefs  from  combining 
against  the  common  enemy.  What  a 
field  for  peace-makers  to  work  in,  to 
stem  the  tide  of  lawlessness  and  anar- 


461 

chy  ;  and  what  a  melancholy  proof  of 
the  fact  that  human  depravity  works 
in  subtlety  and  secrecy,  and  behind  pa- 
cific and  even  philanthropic  disguises ! 

A  SIGNAL  TOKEN  OF  PROGRESS 

Mr.  J.  Campbell  White  boldly  af- 
firms that  "the  most  important  thing 
in  American  history  this  year  is  the 
changing  conviction  of  the  nation  con- 
cerning its  religious  obligations  to 
mankind."  This  is  a  weighty  remark 
from  a  man  who,  more  perhaps  than 
any  other,  stands  at  the  heart  of  the 
modern  Laymen's  Movement,  which 
culminates  in  the  National  Missionary 
Congress  in  Chicago,  May  3-6.  Mr. 
White  further  says : 

"In  this  process  the  very  character 
of  American  Christianity  is  being 
radically  changed.  When  a  man  or  a 
nation  becomes  conscious  of  world- 
relationships  and  responsibilities,  a 
new  life  has  begun.  From  Maine  to 
California,  at  seventy-five  main  con- 
ventions and  thousands  of  related  sec- 
ondary meetings,  American  Christian 
men  of  all  churches  have  been  rising 
up  to  indorse  a  comprehensive  and 
adequate  plan  for  making  Christ 
known  to  the  whole  world  in  our  gen- 
eration. The  men  of  every  State  in 
the  Union  have  exprest  themselves  on 
this  issue  with  a  unanimity  and  depth 
of  conviction  that  could  never  be  called 
forth  apart  from  a  tremendous  cause, 
and  the  mighty  working  of  the  Spirit 
of  God.  There  has  not  been  a  note 
of  failure  in  the  entire  National  Mis- 
sionary campaign.  With  scarcely  a 
single  exception,  the  seventy-five  main 
conventions  have  brought  together  the 
largest  and  strongest  assemblies  of 
Christian  men  ever  gathered  for  any 
purpose  in  these  cities.  The  addition 
of  some  millions  of  dollars  annually 
to  the  missionary  treasuries  of  the 
churches  will  not  be  the  only  or  chief 
result.  This  is  but  one  evidence  of  al- 
tered life-purposes  on  the  part  of  mul- 
titudes of  men." 

Speaking  of  the  congress  to  be  held 
at  Chicago,  Mr.  White  says :  "With 
only  another  month  intervening  until 
the    National    Missionary  Congress 


EDITORIALS 


4 


462  THE  MISSIONARY  Rl 

meets  in  Chicago,  it  is  most  important 
that  a  great  volume  of  prayer  be 
poured  out  continuously  for  over- 
whelming blessing  upon  that  gather- 
ing. Without  doubt  it  will  be  the 
most  representative  and  potential  con- 
vention ever  assembled  on  this  conti- 
nent. The  forty-five  hundred  avail- 
able seats  in  the  auditorium  have  been 
allotted  to  the  evangelical  churches  of 
the  United  States  in  proportion  to 
their  membership  and  missionary  con- 
tributions, thus  guaranteeing  a  pro- 
portionate representation  from  every 
church  and  from  every  part  of  the  na- 
tion. It  will  be  the  privilege  of  a  life- 
time to  be  a  member  of  this  congress." 

DOCTOR  BARTOLI'S  TESTIMONY 

The  Rev.  Giorgio  Bartoli,  now  in 
America,  is  a  converted  ex-Jesuit,  one 
of  the  most  learned  priests  in  Europe. 
Educated  in  Rome,  he  studied  in 
France,  Spain,  England  and  Austria, 
speaks  seven  languages,  and  for  years 
has  been  a  teacher  of  languages, 
science,  and  history  in  the  Jesuit  col- 
leges in  Turkey,  India,  Egypt,  Ireland 
and  Rome.  The  following  was  his 
testimony  at  the  New  York  Deaconess 
Home  and  Training  School  on  Feb- 
ruary 1 1  : 

"I  was  converted  when  a  child  and 
until  a  few  years  ago  believed  abso- 
lutely that  the  Roman  Catholic  Church 
was  the  only  true  Church,  and  the 
Pope  of  Rome  the  vicar  of  Christ  on 
earth.  While  in  Bombay,  in  1895,  I 
was  asked  by  the  Jesuits  to  answer 
the  article  of  an  Anglican  bishop  dis- 
puting the  claims  of  the  Roman 
Church.  I  responded,  using  as  my 
early  authority  the  works  of  Cyprian, 
only  to  find  out  these  were  a  forgery 
and  that  he  had  not  recognized  the 
supremacy  of  the  Bishop  of  Rome. 

"Realizing  that  I  had  been  deceived 
in  one  historical  teaching,  as  time  per- 
mitted I  studied  for  ten  years  more 
carefully  the  Bible  and  the  history  of 
the  early  fathers,  and  without  reading 
a  Protestant  book  became  convinced 


flEW  OF  THE  WORLD  [June 

of  the  unscripturalness  of  many  of 
the  doctrines  I  had  taught.  I  was 
sent  to  Ireland  and  Italy  by  the  Roman 
hierarchy  and  requested  to  confine  my 
work  to  teaching,  but  was  refused  per- 
mission to  preach  even  to  the  poor. 
Rome  has  now  excommunicated  me, 
but  I  question  its  power  over  my  con- 
science and  work. 

"It  is  my  desire  to  preach  the  Gospel 
of  Christ,  and  I  am  convinced  more 
than  ever  that  the  greatest  need  of 
the  world  is  the  preaching  of  the  pure 
and  simple  and  entire  Gospel  of 
Christ." 

He  also  spoke  at  the  recent  decen- 
nial of  the  N.  Y.  Bible  Training- 
School,  and  said  that  he  regarded  the 
modern  depreciation  of  the  authority 
and  inspiration  of  the  Word  of  God 
as  the  greatest  evil  of  our  day ;  and  he 
eloquently  and  emphatically  added 
that  the  time  was  at  hand  when  the 
great  issue  is  to  be  whether  preachers 
and  teachers  do,  or  do  not  stand  by 
the  Bible — that  here  is  to  be  found 
the  great  line  of  division  and  test  of 
attitude  as  ministers  of  Christ. 

A  NEW  MISSIONARY  MOVEMENT 
AMONG  GERMAN  STUDENTS 

In  German  universities,  unhappily, 
opposition  to  the  Students'  Federation 
for  Missions  (equivalent  to  Student 
Volunteer  Movement)  has  developed, 
and  has  resulted  in  the  founding  of 
"Academic  Missionary  Societies"  in 
the  universities  of  Berlin,  Breslau, 
Gottingen,  Greifswald,  Halle,  Kdnigs- 
berg,  Lcipsic,  Marburg,  and  Tubin- 
gen. The  new  organization  does  not 
hesitate  to  announce  that  it  is  opposed 
to  the  pietistic  ("Methodistisch") 
character  and  tendency  of  the  Federa- 
tion. Its  purposes  will  be  general,  and 
have  as  its  aim  the  study  of  missions 
and  the  cultivation  of  interest  in  them, 
while  the  Students'  Federation  asks  its 
members  to  declare  themselves  ready 
for  missionary  service,  if  the  Lord 
opens  the  way. 


GENERAL  MISSIONARY  INTELLIGENCE 


AFRICA 
Converts  from  Islam 

The  C.  M.  S.  Gazette  for  March  re- 
counts a  gratifying  increase  in  the 
number  of  converts  from  Islam  in  the 
English  Church  mission  at  Cairo.  The 
Rev.  Canon  Maclnnes  wrote  on  New- 
year's  eve :  "There  has  fallen  to  Mr. 
Gairdner  and  myself  a  greater  number 
than  ever  before  of  classes  for  Moslem 
inquirers,  of  whom  we  have  been  priv- 
ileged to  baptize  8  grown  men,  in  ad- 
dition to  3  young  women,  in  connec- 
tion with  the  hospital  at  Old  Cairo. 
We  are  anxious  not  to  lay  undue  stress 
on  mere  numbers,  and  it  should  be 
borne  in  mind  that  four  of  these  con- 
verts have  been  in  touch  with  us  for 
two  years  or  more — one  had  been  at 
heart  a  Christian  for  considerably 
longer;  but  at  the  same  time  it  is 
highly  encouraging  to  think  that  n 
adult  Moslems  have  been  admitted 
into  the  Church  of  Christ  after  long 
and  careful  preparation,  and  that  this 
is  nearly  twice  as  many  as  we  have 
ever  before  received  during  the  course 
of  a  single  year." 

New  Methodist  Mission  in  Africa 

Bishop  Hartzell  gives  an  account  of 
the  organization  of  the  new  American 
Methodist  Mission  in  Algiers,  April 
ist  to  5th.  During  one  session  a  party 
of  33  Palestine  tourists  was  present. 
The  19  workers  in  the  mission  come 
from  three  continents :  3  are  Ameri- 
cans, 7  English,  3  Irish,  2  Scotch,  and 
2  German.  One  member  is  an  Arab 
and  the  other  a  Kabyle — both  converts 
from  Mohammedanism.  As  a  whole 
these  workers  have  had  a  large,  varied 
and  successful  service  as  foreign  mis- 
sionaries. Seven  speak  Arabic ;  18 
speak  English,  1  Esperanto,  15  French, 
4  German,  2  Gujarati,  4  Kabyle  and  1 
Malay.  Seven  additional  languages 
are  read :  Greek  by  3 ;  Hebrew,  3 ; 
Hindustani,  2  ;  Italian,  4 ;  Marathi,  2 ; 
and  Spanish  1.  One  is  a  master  of 
the  Coptic  and  has  distinguished  him- 
self in  deciphering  and  publishing  an- 
cient Coptic  hieroglyphic  manuscripts. 

In  Algiers,  a  city  of  175,000  people, 
the  Methodists  have  250,  chiefly  wom- 


en and  girls,  both  Moslem  and  Roman 
Catholic,  and  among  whom  there  are 
a  number  converted  to  Christ.  A 
French-speaking  church,  organized  by 
Bishop  Burt  in  1908,  has  already  a 
membership  of  20.  Another  hall,  with 
adjacent  apartments,  is  for  work 
among  the  Moslem  Kabyles.  Two 
hundred  and  fifty  miles  east  of  Al- 
giers is  the  historic  city  of  Constan- 
tine,  with  its  60,000  people,  where 
work  among  the  French  and  Arabs 
has  good  beginnings ;  while  250  miles 
still  farther  east  is  the  great  city  of 
Tunis,  with  200,000  inhabitants,  where 
the  work  is  established.  The  first 
movement  from  these  centers  will  be 
among  the  Kabyles  in  Kabylia,  a  land 
rich  in  natural  resources  and  popula- 
tion. 

Africa's  Latest  Explorer 

A  few  years  ago  Dr.  Karl  Kumm 
made  a  tour  of  the  western  Sudan 
with  a  view  of  stirring  up  interest  in 
the  evangelization  of  the  people  in 
that  territory.  Following  his  visit,  a 
South  African  branch  of  the  Sudan 
United  Mission  was  formed,  and  al- 
ready at  least  five  missionaries  from 
South  Africa  are  at  work  in  northern 
Nigeria.  Much  interest  is  being  taken 
in  a  journey  Dr.  Kumm  has  been  ma- 
king across  Africa  from  west  to  east 
through  northern  Nigeria,  the  French 
Kongo  territory  and  the  Anglo-Egyp- 
tian Sudan.  This  journey  is  being 
made,  primarily,  in  the  interest  of  the 
United  Sudan  Mission,  and  it  is  be- 
lieved will  open  the  way  for  the  ex- 
tension of  the  work  in  the  regions 
which  he  is  exploring.  The  country 
traversed  by  Dr.  Kumm  has  been  very 
imperfectly  explored,  and  it  is  expected 
that  he  will  be  able  to  make  consider- 
able addition  to  the  geographical 
knowledge  of  this  comparatively  un- 
known section  of  Africa.  Dr.  Kumm 
is  German  by  birth.  He  received  his 
degree  from  one  of  the  German  uni- 
versities for  a  treatise  on  Nubia,  and 
has  studied  geography  under  some  of 
Germany's  most  distinguished  pro- 
fessors. This  is  a  modern  instance  of 
the  value  of  missionary  exploration  in 
opening  unknown  regions   and  thus 


4<>4 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OK  THE  WORLD 


[June 


contributing  to  the  store  of  geograph- 
ical knowledge,  and  opening  the  way 
of  Christianity,  commerce  and  civiliza- 
tion.— M  issiona  ry  Herald. 

An  Awakening  in  West  Africa 

The  encouraging  report  conies  to 
the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Foreign 
Missions  that  a  great  awakening  is 
stirring  the  Bulu  churches  in  West 
Africa.  When  Secretary  llalsey  was 
at  Kfulen  four  years  ago,  the  largest 
audience  which  greeted  him  did  not 
number  over  800  people.  Last  year 
the  church  at  Efulen  was  enlarged,  and 
the  first  service  held  in  the  remodeled 
church  last  September,  brought  to- 
gether an  audience  of  1.707.  At  I^at 
at  the  first  communion  service  in  July. 
3,500  persons  were  present.  \\  hile 
these  audiences  were  exceptionally 
large,  yet  the  average  attendance  has 
far  exceeded  that  of  any  previous  year, 
and  the  work  in  Bulu  land  is  reported 
as  little  short  of  Pentecostal. 

Four  years  ago  village  schools  were 
established  in  and  around  Elat  from 
ten  to  ninety  miles.  There  are  now 
25  such  schools  under  the  care  of  pu- 
pils who  have  been  trained  in  the 
station  schools.  ( )n  Sundays  evange- 
listic services  are  held  at  strategic 
points  near,  and  in  six  weeks  boys 
who  a  few  years  ago  came  from  the 
jungle,  little  mine  than  animals,  told 
the  "Old,  Old  Story"  to  25,312  per- 
sons, most  of  whom  had  never  before 
heard  of  Jesus  Christ.  The  number 
in  the  inquirer's  class  at  the  single  sta- 
tion of  Elat  is  700.  Why  should  not 
West  Africa  receive  50,000  new  con- 
verts this  year?  The  greatest  difficulty 
is  with  the  Giurch  at  home,  and  the 
insufficient  supply  of  workers. 

A  Baptist  Commission  to  Africa 

The  Executive  Committee  of  the 
Baptist  Foreign  Mission  Society  ap- 
pointed a  commission  of  three  to  visit 
the  mission  on  the  Kongo,  and  to  in- 
vestigate conditions  in  the  British  Su- 
dan relative  to  opening  mission  work 
there.  The  members  are:  Rev.  J.  EL 
Franklin,  of  Colorado  Springs;  Rev. 
Johnston  Myers,  D.I).,  of  Chicago, and 


Rev.  W.  L.  Ferguson,  D.D.,  of  Mad- 
ras, South  India.  They  have  gone 
under  the  personal  conduct  of  Rev. 
Joseph  Clark,  of  the  Kongo  Mission. 

The  party  sailed  from  Antwerp  May 
5th,  arriving  at  Matadi,  May  26th. 
They  will  visit  the  several  stations  of 
the  mission,  not  excepting  the  two 
posts  on  the  Upper  Kongo,  and  will 
also  meet  with  the  missionaries  in  con- 
ference. 

From  the  Kongo  the  commissioners 
will  take  ship  for  British  Nigeria  in 
the  Sudan,  landing  at  Lagos,  whence 
they  will  proceed  beyond  the  Xiger 
river  into  northern  Nigeria.  Here 
they  will  ascertain  under  what  condi- 
tions mission  work  can  be  carried  on, 
and  of  what  nature  the  opening  is. 
The  commission  can  not  complete  its 
work  in  less  than  five  months. 

Chinese  Coolies  Sent  Home 

Five  years  ago  50,000  Chinese  were 
laborers  in  the  Transvaal  mines  and 
licenses,  had  been  granted  for  the  en- 
try of  16.000  more,  most  of  whom  had 
already  arrived.  The  Liberal  party 
1  lien  took  possession  of  the  British 
(  iovernment  and  began  the  policy  of 
sending  the  Chinamen  home  again  as 
fast  as  their  contracts  expired.  The 
last  of  them  have  now  left  the  Trans- 
vaal. During  the  last  six  years  the 
native  Kaffir  laborers  have  increased 
from  70,608  to  156,065,  and  the  whites 
employed  in  the  mines  have  gained 
from  12,414  to  21,305.  Thus  an  ex- 
periment to  w  hich  there  was  great  and 
w  arranted  opposition  has  failed,  to  the 
gain  of  South  Africa. 

A  Mission  Comes  to  Self-support 

Seventy-five  years  ago  the  American 
Board  Mission  to  the  Zulus  was 
founded,  and  has  recently  come  to 
self-support,  with  24  organized 
churches,  60  out-stations  and  200 
other  plcaching-places.  There  are  10 
ordained  Zulu  ministers  and  5,555 
communicants;  60  primary-schools, 
with  4,000  pupils,  and  3  training- 
schools.  Not  many  years  ago  the 
Zulus  were  considered  by  many  as  a 
people  that  could  not  he  brought  un- 


GENERAL  MISSIONARY  INTELLIGENCE 


465 


tier  the  influence  of  missionary  effort, 
but,  to  the  contrary,  we  see  among 
these  people  at  the  southern  extremity 
of  the  Dark  Continent  a  self-support- 
ing Zulu  Christian  Church. 

Cape-to-Cairo  Railroad   Pushing  On 

According  to  a  telegram  received  in 
London,  locomotives  are  now  running 
on  the  Cape-to-Cairo  Railroad  to  a 
point  40  miles  beyond  the  Kongo  fron- 
tier; i.e.,  2,187  miles  from  Cape  Town. 
In  a  communication  issued  by  Ren- 
ter's Agency,  it  is  further  stated  that 
earthworks  are  completed  for  60  miles 
further  northward,  and  that  by  the 
end  of  April  it  is  expected  that  the 
rail  head  will  be  100  miles  within  the 
Kongo  territory.  From  the  Star  of 
the  Kongo,  or  Elizabethville,  the  next 
section  of  the  railway  will  be  to  Kam- 
bove,  an  important  center  1 10  miles 
distant  to  the  northward.  Beyond 
Kambove  it  has  been  decided  that  the 
rails  will  next  go  to  Bukana — a  section 
of  about  100  miles — situated  on  the 
navigable  headwaters  of  the  Kongo. 
When  Bukana  is  reached  there  will  be 
connection  by  river  and  road  with  the 
Atlantic  at  the  mouth  of  the  Kongo. 
Through  trains  are  now  running  twice 
weekly  between  Cape  Town  and  the 
Victoria  Falls  and  between  Victoria 
Falls  and  Broken  Hill. 

Revival  at  Livingstonia 

Several  months  ago  special  meetings 
were  held  lasting  several  days,  with  a 
large  attendance,  and  numerous  con- 
versions. The  communion  was  held 
later,  on  Sunday  morning,  so  as  to 
avoid,  as  far  as  possible,  the  great  heat 
of  this  season  of  the  year.  There  were 
1,300  members  present.  The  church 
was  more  than  comfortably  full,  and 
the  elders  had  difficulty  in  making 
their  way  among  the  people  with  the 
elements  ;  yet  only  about  two-thirds  of 
the  members  were  present — there 
being  now  considerablv  over  2,000  on 
the  roll. 

Good  News   from  Togoland 

The  North  German  Missionary  So- 
ciety reports  that  the  Lord  granted 
unto  its  faithful  laborers  among  the 


heathen  Togos  during  1909  a  larger 
harvest  of  souls  than  ever  before.  The 
number  of  heathen  who  acknowledged 
their  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  by 
public  baptism  was  826.  The  number 
of  out-stations  increased  from  125  to 
146.  The  schools  were  attended  by 
5,637  pupils,  an  increase  of  475,  and 
the  native  Christians  increased  to 
7,634,  so  that  903  were  added  in  1909. 
The  income  of  the  society  was  larger 
than  ever  before ;  but,  alas,  still  insuffi- 
cient to  ward  off  a  deficit. 

A  Malagasy  Bible  Society 

In  the  great  island  of  Madagascar 
IJible  distribution  has  been  carried  on 
for  many  years  by  means  of  two  com- 
mittees, the  northern  and  the  south- 
ern, which  include  representatives  of 
every  Protestant  mission  at  work  in 
Madagascar.  The  northern  commit- 
tee, which  meets  at  Antananarivo, 
sells  and  circulates  the  Scriptures  in 
the  Imerina  province,  while  the  south- 
ern committee,  meeting  at  Fianarant- 
soa,  the  chief  town  of  the  Betsileo 
province,  has  charge  of  Bible  work  in 
South  Madagascar.  In  addition  and 
supplementary  to  these  there  exists 
also  in  the  north  an  auxiliary  society — 
a  purely  native  organization — which 
has  generally  a  missionary  as  its  treas- 
urer and  sometimes  also  for  its  chair- 
man. At  the  capital  and  in  the  cen- 
tral province,  the  Bible  Society's 
prices  are  is.  for  a  Bible  and  4d.  for 
a  Xew  Testament.  This  Malagasy 
auxiliary  purchases  a  certain  number 
of  Bibles  and  Testaments  from  the 
Northern  Bible  Committee,  and  then 
sells  these  books  at  half-price  outside 
Imerina.  It  also  distributes  copies  of 
the  Scriptures  among  orphans,  lepers, 
and  the  destitute. 

Evangelizing  Tour  in  Madagascar 

Toward  the  end  of  1907  two  French 
Protestant  missionaries,  Messrs.  Rusil- 
Lon  and  Chazel,  of  the  Paris  Mission, 
made  an  evangelistic  tour  among  cer- 
tain heathen  tribes  in  Madagascar. 
Among  the  Sakalava  they  found 
seven  primitive  Christian  congrega- 
tions. No  missionary,  or  native  Chris- 
tian from  Imerina  had  founded  these ; 


466 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD 


[June 


but  a  man  of  their  own  Sakalava  tribe 
had  obtained  a  Bible  and  read  it,  and 
had  then  taught  its  truths  to  his  fel- 
lows. These  congregations  were 
meeting  to  search  the  Scripture  for 
themselves  and  to  encourage  one  an- 
other to  carry  out  its  precepts. 

A  Call  From  Mashonaland 

The  missionaries  of  the  S.  P.  G.  in 
Mashonaland  are  eagerly  asking  for 
more  workers  among  the  natives  of 
Manicaland.  That  district  is  declared 
to  be  ripe  for  the  gospel  in  an  extraor- 
dinary manner.  Three  years  ago 
the  first  out-station  was  founded  in  the 
district ;  the  next  year*  another  was 
added,  and  last  year  four  were  opened, 
while  at  least  four  places  more  are 
calling  for  the  starting  of  the  work. 
Three  of  these  out-stations  are  large 
enough  to  be  made  into  central  sta- 
tions at  once  and  practically  a  whole 
tribe,  the  Manyika,  is  moving  toward 
God.  The  schools  are  crowded.  The 
services  of  the  Lord's  day  are  attended 
by  multitudes,  many  walking  miles  to 
be  present.  In  one  of  the  stations,  at 
Matiza's,  where  a  catechist  is  at  work, 
an  amazing  church  has  been  erected. 
It  is  a  mud  building  over  90  feet  long 
and  nearly  25  feet  high.  The  center- 
poles  were  cut  ten  miles  away,  and 
each  took  ten  men  to  carry.  There  is 
hardly  a  nail  in  the  building,  and  all  is 
held  together  by  "tambo,"  or  strips 
of  bark.  It  was  built  by  an  insignifi- 
cant-looking man,  but  practically  the 
whole  population  worked  with  him 
voluntarily  and  energetically.  The 
chancel  is  almost  cathedral-like  in  its 
extent.  Large  crowds,  up  to  500, 
gather  together  twice  daily  for  prayers, 
and  the  huge  congregations  of  the 
Lord's  day  are  astonishing.  The  num- 
ber of  catechumens  is  great. 

In  Bonda,  five  hours'  walk  from 
Matiza's,  about  150  are  in  the  day- 
school,  while  400  attend  the  regular 
services.  A  cruciform  church  is  in 
course  of  erection.  It  will  be  of  bricks 
burnt  by  the  natives  trained  in  the  mis- 
sionary schools  at  St.  Augustine's.  At 
Zambi's  Kraal,  where  a  native  worker 
settled  not  many  months  ago,  a  beau- 


tiful church  to  hold  about  150  has  been 
built  by  the  people's  work  and  offer- 
ings unknown  to  the  missionaries. 
The  school  has  already  80  scholars  and 
the  Sunday  congregations  number  200. 

Thus  the  whole  country  is  ripe  for 
the  gospel,  and  Mashonaland  seems  to 
be  on  the  way  of  becoming  a  second 
Uganda. 

AMERICA 
A  Great  Indianapolis  Convention 

In  the  series  of  70  conventions  in  the 
national  campaign  of  the  Laymen's 
Missionary  Movement,  that  at  Indian- 
apolis scored  some  record-breaking 
features. 

1.  At  the  men's  dinner  2,304  partici- 
pated, 2,116  at  Tomlinson  Hall,  and 
188  at  the  Young  Men's  Christian  As- 
sociation. One  hundred  other  ticket- 
holders  were  unable  to  obtain  admis- 
sion. 

2.  A  single  church,  the  Tabernacle 
Presbyterian,  provided  the  largest 
delegation,  135  men,  who  marched  to 
the  hall  to  the  tune  of  the  pipes  blown 
by  a  Highlander  in  full  costume.  One 
little  German  Baptist  Church,  with  a 
total  male  membership  of  20,  sent  15 
to  the  convention. 

3.  The  ministers'  meeting  assembled 
205  men  to  meet  Mr.  J.  Campbell 
White  in  conference. 

4.  The  simultaneous  meetings  were 
held,  comprizing — an  all-day  session 
of  the  Women's  Missionary  Social 
Union  with  an  attendance  of  1,000  in 
the  morning,  800  at  lunch  and  1,200  in 
the  afternoon.  There  was  a  boy's 
meeting  of  500,  following  which  a 
hero's  club  of  127  boys  was  formed 
for  the  study  of  the  lives  of  great  mis- 
sionaries— and  the  five  college  and 
university  meetings  through  which  the 
Laymen  issued  their  challenge  to  over 
750  students. 

5.  There  were  14  denominational 
conferences,  in  which  the  total  share 
assumed  by  the  city  was  settled  upon 
the  various  sections  of  the  churches 
there  represented. 

The  entire  registration  numbered 
2.875.  second  only  to  the  greater  New 
York  Convention,  at  which  3,350  dele- 


GENERAL  MISSIONARY  INTELLIGENCE 


467 


gates  were  registered.  Of  the  dele- 
gates 855  were  from  the  State  outside 
of  Indianapolis. 

The  program  was  especially  strong 
— Ex-Vice  President  Fairbanks,  who 
has  just  completed  a  world  tour  in 
which  he  investigated  missionary  con- 
ditions in  many  lands ;  Governor 
Thomas  R.  Marshall,  J.  Campbell 
White,  George  Sherwood  Eddy,  and 
Bishop  McDowell,  of  Chicago,  were 
among  the  best-known  speakers,  while 
27  others,  missionary  secretaries,  for- 
eign missionaries  and  prominent  busi- 
ness and  public  men  participated  in 
one  of  the  strongest  programs  of  the 
entire  series. 

The  attendance  at  the  day  sessions 
was  remarkable  for  size  and  enthu- 
siasm. The  new  objective  for  the  no 
churches  representing  the  15  denomi- 
nations of  the  city  was  set  at  $75,000, 
or  3  times  the  amount  given  last  year. 
It  was  a  fitting  climax  to  the  cam- 
paign, and  has  brought  a  revival  of 
real  religion  to  the  life  of  the  city  and 
State. — H.  F.  Laflamine. 

The   Women  Also  Astir 

As  might  be  expected,  as  might  also 
have  been  taken  for  granted,  the  wo- 
men of  our  churches  are  watching  the 
Laymen's  Movement  with  eager  eyes, 
and  are  stirred  to  greater  missionary 
zeal.  The  women  of  the  Methodist 
Church,  already  among  the  foremost  in 
the  American  churches,  are  taking  the 
lead  in  calling  for  an  advance.  They 
say:  "If  the  brethren  feel  thus  the 
urgency  of  the  situation,  shall  not  our 
women  be  swift  to  recognize  it?  If 
the  needs  of  the  work  for  women  and 
girls  in  foreign  lands  rest  thus  heavily 
on  men's  hearts,  shall  not  Christian 
women  respond  instantly  to  the  need? 
If  this  is  the  situation,  then  what  shall 
we  do?  With  joy  we  send  the  bugle- 
call  to  all  the  Woman's  Foreign  Mis- 
sionary Society  women  of  America  to 
begin  an  active,  systematic,  patient, 
two-and-two  canvass  of  the  women  of 
Methodism  to  win  their  cooperation. 
By  using  the  machinery  of  our  society, 
the  canvass  may  be  organized  in  every 
conference  district  and  local  church  in 


the  next  five  months.  Let  the  twos- 
and-twos  go  at  once,  and  let  them  be 
led  and  followed  by  a  great  tide  of 
prayer." 

California  Laymen  Awake 

The  Pacific  Advocate  gives  this 
breezy  account  of  a  laymen's  conven- 
tion held  at  Los  Angeles : 

"They  came  from  all  over  the  con- 
tributing territory.  Lots  of  busy  men 
among  them,  too.  Preliminary 
'boosting'  meetings  had  been  held  by 
the  local  committees  at  some  points 
and  results  justified  the  extra  effort. 
No  words  can  describe  the  opening 
dinner  on  Tuesday  night,  March  8. 
To  say  that  over  1,600  men  sat  down 
to  dinner  would  be  cold  facts.  To  add 
that  over  100  didn't  get  in  because  they 
did  not  have  tickets  would  make  you 
ask  why  tickets  were  not  sold  to  them. 
The  only  way  to  understand  it  was 
to  be  there,  to  see  the  two  three-car 
electric  trains  bring  in  over  400  Pasa- 
dena men,  'not  an  ostrich  feather  in 
the  bunch,'  as  one  man  explained  it  to 
a  wondering  female  when  they  alight- 
ed. Then  if  you  had  stood  on  the 
sidewalk  or  street  in  front  of  the  great- 
est department  store  in  southern  Cal- 
ifornia, with  a  thousand  men,  while 
seven  elevators  were  heroically  trying 
to  decrease  the  crowd  by  carrying 
them  to  the  fourth  floor;  if  you  had 
seen  the  crowd  sway  and  joke  and  then 
swing  into  'Onward  Christian  Sol- 
diers,' 'The  King's  Business,'  'Blest  Be 
the  Tie  That  Binds,"  and  end  up  with 
'Hold  the  Fort,'  which  finally  broke 
down  when  they  saw  the  reenforce- 
ments  now  arriving  with  a  policeman 
keeping  time  to  the  music,  if  you  had 
seen  this  you  would  have  some  of  the 
fire  of  it  all.  The  1,600  men  were 
finally  seated.  It  took  wagon-loads  of 
food  and  tons  of  dishes,  but  the  service 
was  excellent,  yet  there  was  not  room 
for  the  'one  more'  and  certainly  not 
for  the  hundred  men  who  were  ticket- 
less.  In  the  three  hours  was  packed  a 
thousand  years  of  throb  for  many  a 
life  there." 

The  convention  voted  that  the 
churches  represented  ought  to  raise 
their  missionary   contributions  from 


4<S8 


1  HE  .MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD 


[June 


$150,000  to  $250,000;  but  when  later 
each  denomination  met  by  itself  to  take- 
action  in  the  matter,  it  was  found  that 
the  amount  pledged  amounted  to 
$282,000. 

Summer  Schools  for  Mission  Study 

The  Women's  Central  Committee 
on  the  L'nited  Study  of  Missions,  an- 
nounce the  summer  schools  for  which 
they  provide  lecturers  for  the  coming 
season : 

Winona.  Ind  June  24-27 

Boulder,  Col  July  5">^ 

Los  Angeles,  Cal  July  4-12 

Mt  Hermon,  Cal  July  12-17 

Northfield,  Mass  July  21-28 

Chautauqua,  X.  V  July  30-Aug.  6 

Mrs.  \Y.  A.  Montgomery  will  lec- 
ture at  all  of  these  schools  with  the 
exception  of  Boulder,  Col.,  where  Mrs. 
Mildred  Berry,  of  Chicago,  will  lec- 
ture. The  text-book,  "W  estern  Wom- 
en in  Eastern  Lands,"  is  one  of  great 
interest  to  all  women's  societies.  This 
book  is  by  Mrs.  Montgomery,  and 
gives  the  first  adequate  history  of  the 
Women's  Foreign  Missionary  Move- 
ment in  America.  It  is  especially 
timely  at  this  fiftieth  anniversary  of 
the  organization  of  the  first  Woman's 
Board  of  Missions,  the  "Women's 
Union  Missionary  Society." 

The  Junior  Book,  also  by  Mrs. 
Montgomery,  is  "The  Finding  Out 
Club,"  and  follows  the  line  of  the  sen- 
ior text-book.  Sunday-school  teachers 
and  junior  leaders  will  find  this  a  capi- 
tal helper. 

The  tenth  year  of  L'nited  Study  of 
Missions  for  Women  is  celebrated  by 
the  appearance  of  the  Anniversary  Li- 
brary Edition  of  the  ten  books  issued 
by  the  Society,  in  uniform  binding, 
blue  and  gold.  The  price  is  $7.50  for 
ten  volumes  in  a  case.  Nearly  600,000 
of  these  books  "have  been  sold. 

Evangelism  in  New  York  City 

In  the  Fifth  Annual  Report  the 
Evangelistic  Committee  of  the  city 
states  that  nearly  2,000  meetings  were 
held  between  the  middle  of  June  and 
the  middle  of  September,  last  year, 
with  a  total  attendance  of  nearly  300,- 


000,  of  whom  over  one-fifth  were 
children.  The  meetings  were  in  sixty 
centers,  including  tents,  shops,  halls  and 
open  air,  and  in  seven  languages,  Eng- 
lish, Italian,  Finnish-Swedish,  Bo- 
hemian-Slavok,  Spanish,  Polish,  Hun- 
garian. Meetings  were  held  also  for 
colored  folk.  Certainly  this  is  a  good 
showing,  and  we  can  say  from  per- 
sonal observation  that  to  these  crowds 
the  gospel  was  faithfully  preached  and 
with  most  encouraging  results. 

A  Sunday-school  Mission  Superintendent 

The  International  Sunday-school 
Association  has  added  a  new  man  to 
its  working  force  by  appointing  Rev. 
William  A.  Brown  as  superintendent 
of  missions.  There  was  already  a 
strong  missionary  committee.  Mr. 
Brown  began  his  ministry  as  a  home 
missionary  in  Missouri.  Next  he  went 
to  the  Philippine  Islands,  where  he 
served  first  as  pastor  of  the  English- 
speaking  church  in  Manila,  and  after- 
ward as  missionary  to  the  Pampam- 
gans.  Ill  health  compelled  him  to 
return  to  this  country,  and  he  minis- 
tered in  the  Methodist  pastorate  until 
1907,  when  he  became  Western  field 
secretary  of  the  Young  People's  Mis- 
sionary Movement. 

Medical  Missionary  Conference  at  Battle 
Creek 

The  Second  Medical  Missionary 
Conference  (Interdenominational)  was 
held  at  the  Battle  Creek,  Mich., 
Sanitorium,  on  February  15th,  16th 
and  17th.  It  is  reported  to  have  been 
a  decided  success.  More  than  one  hun- 
dred missionaries  were  in  attendance, 
most  of  whom  were  medical  mission- 
aries. They  represented  fifteen  de- 
nominations and  nearly  every  country 
on  tin- globe.  Rev.  Robert  H.  Nassau, 
M.I)..  D.D.,  of  Philadelphia,  who  has 
spent  fifty  years  in  western  Africa, 
presided  over  the  meetings,  being  as- 
sisted by  Bishop  J.  M.  Thoburn,  the 
hero  of  Methodist  missions  in  India. 
The  program  was  rich  in  instruction 
and  general  missionary  interest.  Unity 
of  spirit  and  brotherly  love  prevailed 
throughout   the   sessions,   and  steps 


GENERAL  MISSIONARY  INTELLIGENCE 


469 


were  taken  to  provide  for  the  perma- 
nency of  these  conferences  as  an  an- 
nual fixture.  The  next  conference  will 
he  held  early  in  January,  191 1. 

Great  Gathering  of  Indian  Chiefs 

It  is  proposed  to  hold,  at  Muskogee, 
Oklahoma,  in  late  June,  a  national 
Indian  convention  to  which  all  the 
chiefs  of  every  tribe  in  North  Amer- 
ica are  invited,  as  well  as  the  President 
and  Colonels  Roosevelt  and  Cody, 
with  other  notabilities  and  scouts. 
Muskogee  is  the  capital  of  the  Creek 
nation  in  the  former  Indian  Territory. 
If  the  convention  is  a  success,  it  will 
tend  to  make  the  Indian  more  a  citizen 
in  the  big  republic  in  feeling  as  the 
organization  takes  its  place  alongside 
of  the  other  societies  of  race  origin 
which  are  so  common  among  us.  And 
ultimately  we  may  have  patriotic  so- 
cieties founded  on  descent  from  Indian 
w  arriors  among  the  women. 

Hilarious  Giving  a  Reality 

"I  am  having  more  fun  than  any 
other  millionaire  alive,"  said  Dr. 
Daniel  K.  Pearsons  last  week.  "Let 
other  rich  men  go  in  for  automobiles 
and  steam  yachts.  I  have  discovered, 
after  endowing  forty-seven  colleges  in 
twenty-four  States,  that  giving  is  the 
most  exquisite  of  all  mundane  delights. 
(  )n  my  ninetieth  birthday,  April  14, 
next,  I  am  going  to  have  a  squaring  up 
with  all  the  small  colleges  I  have 
promised  money,  and  I  serve  notice 
now  that  beginning  then  I  am  going 
on  a  new  rampage  of  giving.  I  intend 
to  die  penniless.  I  am  going  to  live 
ten  years  longer,  and  during  that  time 
I  expect  to  do  nothing  but  give  away 
money." 

A  Bible   for  Every  Immigrant 

The  greatest  offer  ever  made  for 
Bible  distribution  in  New  York  City 
has  been  made  to  the  New  York  Bible 
Society.  A  friend,  who  withholds  his 
name,  has  offered  to  give  dollar  for 
dollar  for  all  that  shall  be  raised  up  to 
$100,000  for  the  work  of  Bible  distri- 
bution among  the  immigrants,  the 
sailors  and  among  all  nationalities  of 
the  city  of  New  York.  The  New 
York  Bible  Society  is  alone  carrying- 


on  this  great  work.  It  employs  mis- 
sionaries at  Ellis  Island  to  supply  the 
immigrants,  so  that  each  may  have  the 
Book  in  his  mother  tongue.  A  mis- 
sionary is  also  employed  to  work 
among  the  sailors  of  the  harbor,  visit- 
ing over  300  vessels  every  month.  In 
the  city  Bibles  are  placed  in  hotels, 
hospitals  and  prisons.  Missionaries 
and  pastors  of  every  creed  are  supplied 
with  the  Scriptures  for  house-to-house 
visitation. 

Our  Polyglot  Lutherans 

Of  Lutherans  in  the  United  States, 
900,000  use  the  German  language, 
600,000  the  English,  300,000  the  Nor- 
wegian, 150,000  the  Swedish,  22,000 
the  Danish.  13,000  the  Finnish,  5,000 
the  Icelandic,  with  a  hundred  thou- 
sand scattering,  making  a  total  of  more 
than  a  dozen  different  tongues.  Says 
an  exchange  :  "With  the  exception  of 
the  Roman  Catholic,  the  Lutheran  is 
the  most  polyglot  Church  in  this  coun- 
try. This  complicates  its  problems, 
multiplies  its  difficulties  and  wonder- 
fully enlarges  its  possibilities.  We 
do  not  need  a  magnifying-glass  to  see 
its  prospects." 

Memorials  to  Missionary  Martyrs 

Memorial  tablets  have  recently  been 
unveiled  to  men  who  died  last  year  in 
Adana,  Asia  Minor,  and  in  Persia.  A 
Tiffany  bronze  tablet  to  Rev.  Daniel 
Miner  Rogers,  who  was  killed  in  the 
Adana  massacre  April  15,  1909,  was 
erected  in  the  South  Congregational 
Church  of  New  Britain,  Conn.,  where 
he  was  brought  up.  The  tablet  is  a 
gift  from  the  New  Britain  C.  E. 
Union.  Another  tablet  was  unveiled 
in  the  Congregational  Church  at  East 
Dorset,  Vermont,  where  Mr.  Rogers 
ministered  for  two  years  before  going 
to  Turkey. 

Hunger  for  the  Word  in  Mexico 

An  earnest  request  has  come  from 
Mexico  for  a  special  edition  of  100,- 
000  copies  of  the  Gospels  for  distribu- 
tion in  connection  with  the  Centennial 
of  Mexican  Independence.  There  are 
about  1,000  congregations  in  Mexico, 
and  it  is  expected  to  make  each  of 


4/0 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD 


[June 


these  a  center  of  distribution.  Twenty- 
five  years  ago  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Mission  distributed  20,000  Testaments 
within  a  few  months.  At  that  time 
this  mission  had  only  about  30  congre- 
gations ;  to-day  it  has  over  150.  The 
Presbyterian,  Methodist  Episcopal, 
South,  Baptist,  Congregational,  Re- 
formed Church,  Friends,  and  Episco- 
palian missions,  all  have  important 
congregations.  We  shall  be  glad  to 
receive  any  special  gifts  that  may  be 
placed  in  our  hands  for  this  centennial 
distribution  of  the  Scriptures  in  Mex- 
ico.— Bible  Society  Record. 

Self-help  in  Brazil 

A  Presbyterian  Missionary  writes 
home  that  the  churches  of  Para  and 
Maranham  both  contributed  an  aver- 
age of  more  than  $10  a  member  during 
the  year.  The  church  at  Ceara  sent  its 
pastor  on  a  missionary  visit  which  con- 
sumed three  months  of  his  time  be- 
fore he  reached  the  outermost  point 
visited,  and  would  consume  another 
three  months  before  he  would  return 
to  his  own  people.  Such  an  illustra- 
tion of  a  genuine  missionary  spirit  on 
their  part  deserves  a  permanent  place 
in  the  history  of  our  work.  The  ciders 
of  the  church  made  themselves  re- 
sponsible for  the  church  services  dur- 
ing his  absence.  This  mission  has 
pursued  the  policy  of  trying  to  supply 
its  needs  with  a  minimum  of  foreign 
workers  and  by  training  and  sending 
out  as  many  native  workers  as  possi- 
ble. Their  equipment  for  this  work 
is  sadly  deficient  and  ought  to  be 
speedily  provided  by  the  Church  at 
home. 

EUROPE— GREAT  BRITAIN 
A  William  Carey  Lectureship 

The  Leicestershire  auxiliary  of  the 
Baptist  Missionary  Society  is  insti- 
tuting an  annual  lecture  to  commem- 
orate the  life  and  work  of  William 
Carey,  the  pioneer  of  modern  mis- 
sions. Each  year  a  specialist  in  the 
domain  of  missionary  knowledge  will 
be  secured,  who  will  make  the  lecture 
an  opportunity  of  a  leading  contribu- 
tion to  some  phase  of  the  great  prob- 
lem of  preaching  the  gospel  to  all  na- 


tions. The  lecture  this  year  was  de- 
livered by  Sir  Andrew  Eraser,  April 
7,  in  Belvoir  Street  Chapel,  Leicester, 
and  was  preceded  by  a  pilgrimage  to 
Carey's  Chapel  in  Harvey  Lane,  at 
which  the  Rev.  C.  E.  Wilson,  general 
secretary,  spoke,  and  an  opportunity 
was  given  of  inspecting  many  inter- 
esting relics  and  the  cottage  in  which 
Carey  lived. 

A  Baptist  Forward  Movement 

By  the  Baptist  Missionary  Society 
an  announcement  is  made  of  a  great 
campaign  for  Baptist  foreign  missions, 
a  year's  strenuous  work,  a  combined 
effort,  an  advance  in  the  whole  en- 
terprise for  the  evangelization  of  the 
heathen.  "The  mission  fields  we  oc- 
cupy have  a  population  of  about  50,- 
000,000  souls.  It  needs  at  least  1,000 
missionaries,  and  an  income  of  half 
a  million  (sterling)  a  year.  We  are 
over  400,000  Baptists  in  Church  fel- 
lowship. We  want  every  church- 
member  and  seat-holder  to  be  person- 
ally solicited  to  become  a  regular  con- 
tributor to  our  general  funds.  We 
propose  to  organize  within  the  next 
twelve  months  a  visitation  of  all  parts 
of  the  country,  as  far  as  possible." 

Church  Federation  in  England 

There  is  a  proposal  to  form  a 
United  Free  Church  of  England.  It 
was  brought  forward  by  the  Rev.  J. 
H.  Shakespeare,  secretary  of  the  Bap- 
tist Union,  in  the  National  Free 
Church  Council  at  Hull,  and  formed 
one  of  the  most  notable  incidents  in 
the  proceedings.  It  was  received  with 
favor  by  the  council,  and  has  since 
won  approving  comment  from  leading 
Free  Church  organs.  What  is  pro- 
posed, however,  is  not  an  organic 
union,  but  a  cooperative  federation,  of 
the  Evangelical  Free  Churches  of 
England,  in  which  these  churches  shall 
regard  themselves  as  separate  (Bap- 
tist, Methodist,  Presbyterian,  etc.) 
sections  of  the  one  United  Free  Church 
of  England — each  section  autonomous, 
but  all  working  together  with  a  com- 
mon policy  and  in  full  cooperation, 
with  a  representative  board  to  inves- 
tigate facts  and  advise  as  to  duty.  The 


GENERAL  MISSIONARY  INTELLIGENCE 


471 


proposal  has  also  in  view  a  redistribu- 
tion of  forces  as  regards  colleges, 
churches,  missions,  etc.,  their  existing 
resources  being  almost  adequate  if 
they  were  better  arranged. — Mission- 
ary Record. 

THE  CONTINENT 
Spain  Learning  Through  Tribulations 

Secretary  Barton,  of  the  American 
Board,  writes  in  the  Missionary  Her- 
ald: "Spain  has  been  learning  things 
during  the  last  decade ;  and  there  was 
much  need  of  the  lessons.  While  the 
Catholic  Church  is  a  state  church,  it 
does  not  present  that  spirit  of  unity 
often  credited  to  it  by  outsiders.  There 
is  not  a  little  resemblance  in  this  re- 
spect to  the  Church  of  England,  altho 
the  disagreements  between  the  High 
and  the  Low  Church  in  England  are 
by  no  means  as  violent  or  varied  as 
those  existing  between  the  state  church 
in  Spain  and  the  various  orders  of 
the  church.  A  third  of  a  century  ago, 
w  hen  Protestant  missionaries  first  en- 
tered Spain,  they  found  few  friends 
and  a  country  mad  with  open  opposi- 
tion. The  changes  that  have  taken 
place  in  these  few  years  are  almost 
startling,  but  yet  fundamental.  The 
vision  of  thousands  of  the  best  people 
of  Spain  has  been  lifted  beyond  the 
narrow  barriers  erected  by  the  church, 
and  in  their  hearts  has  been  planted 
a  longing  to  be  intellectually  and  spiri- 
tually free.  These  are  the  present  con- 
ditions that  so  widely  prevail  here. 
New  ideas  of  personal  liberty  in  re- 
ligious thought  and  practise  have  al- 
ready taken  root  in  the  minds  of  the 
thinking  men  of  Spain.  The  war  with 
the  United  States  had  not  a  little  to 
do  in  preparing  the  ground  for  the 
more  rapid  development  of  these 
ideas." 

To  Train  Missionaries  to  Moslems 

Ernest  Gordon  writes  in  the  Record 
of  Christian  Work: 

Potsdam,  the  head-center  of  Prussian 
militarism,  with  its  memories  of  the 
Great  Elector,  of  Friedrich,  of  the  heroic 
days  of  1870,  is  to  be  the  seat  of  a  new 
enterprise  more  peaceful  in  character, 
and  yet  militant,  too.  The  German 
Orient  Mission  is  to  establish  there  a 


Mohammedan  seminary  as  an  instrument 
for  the  conquest  of  the  Moslem  world. 
Its  purposes  are,  first,  the  preparation  of 
a  new  mission  literature  for  circulation  in 
all  Mohammedan  countries,  and  secondly, 
the  training  of  missionaries  with  espe- 
cial regard  to  service  among  Islamic  peo- 
ples. The  establishment  of  this  semi- 
nary is  the  consequence  of  a  series  of 
remarkable  conversions — that  of  three 
Mohammedan  "mollahs,"  or  priests. 

Mohammed  Schiikri  Effendi,  who  at  his 
baptism  in  1885  took  the  name  of  Awe- 
taranian,  was  a  "Seid,"  or  descendant  of 
the  prophet,  dedicated  in  his  childhood 
to  the  priesthood  and  educated  as  "mol- 
lah"  in  the  schools  of  his  native  city. 
Sheik  Achmed  Keschaf  was  until  1907 
head  of  the  Dervish  order  of  Riifai  in 
Macedonia.  He  had  reached  the  highest 
place  in  the  teaching  and  practises  of  the 
Dervishes  and  in  their  mystic  philosophy 
of  Sufism.  Mohammed  Nessimi  Effendi, 
his  brother,  is  a  Miideris  or  holder  of  a 
diploma  of  professor  of  Moslem  theology 
of  the  first  class.  He  is  everywhere  rec- 
ognized as  one  of  the  first  scholars  of 
the  Islamic  world — a  debater  of  extraor- 
dinary power  and  wisdom. 

Finnish  Missionary  Harvest 

The  missionaries  of  the  Finnish 
Missionary  Society  are  able  to  say 
with  gratitude  to  God,  "They  that  sow 
in  tears,  shall  reap  in  joy."  Fifty 
years  ago  the  work  in  Ovamboland,  in 
German  Southwest  Africa,  was 
started.  It  took  patience  and  love,  and 
faith,  and  tears,  for  many  a  faithful 
missionary  worker  became  a  victim  of 
the  murderous  climate.  Now  the  har- 
vest seems  at  hand.  Already  1,760 
native  Christians  have  been  gathered 
upon  the  eight  stations  and  fifteen  out- 
stations,  while  1,240  pupils  are  attend- 
ing the  missionary  schools.  The 
churches  are  far  too  small  for  the 
large  crowds  which  come  to  hear  the 
gospel.  The  opposition  of  the  heathen 
seems  to  be  broken,  and  they  are  will- 
ing to  consider  the  claims  of  Christ. 
Even  among  the  women  a  most  prom- 
ising beginning  has  been  made.  Mis- 
sion Director  Mustakallio  made  a  tour 
of  inspection  not  long  ago  and  was 
overjoyed  as  he  saw  the  signs  of  the 
approaching  harvest  everywhere.  He 
was  struck  especially  with  the  attitude 
of  reverence  shown  by  the  native 
Christians  during  the  services,  with 
their  remarkably  consistent  Christian 


47-' 


1111'  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD 


[June 


walk  and  conversation,  and  with  their 
fine  singing"  in  the  churches.  The 
work  of  the  missionary  schools  also 
made  a  fine  impression  upon  him,  and 
he  became  deeply  conscious  of  the  im- 
portant part  which  the  little  printing- 
press,  that  issues  literature  in  the 
( h  ainbo  language,  has  played  in  the 
battle  for  Christ.  We  hear  that  Jesuits 
are  endangering  the  work  by  their  at- 
tempts at  proselyting". 

Mohammedan  Influence  in  Russia 

A  German  daily  paper,  Taegliche 
Rundschau,  calls  attention  to  the 
threatening  progress  of  Islam  in  Rus- 
sia in  an  article  by  Count  Richard  von 
Pfeil,  which  we  translate  freely: 

The  visit  of  the  Emir  of  Bokhara  to 
St.  Petersburg  has  aroused  little  at- 
tention outside  of  Russia.  It  was  not 
the  first  time  that  the  Mohammedan 
ruler  visited  the  court  of  the  Czar,  and 
it  was  taken  for  granted  that  he  would 
be  treated  like  he  was  at  the  former 
occasion,  tho  now  he  came  in  celebra- 
tion of  his  twenty-fifth  anniversary  as 
Emir.  Then  he  was  received  as  a 
vassal  of  the  Czar  and  was  made  an 
adjutant-general.  This  time,  how- 
ever, he  was  treated  almost  like  a 
reigning  prince,  was  received  with 
great  splendor  by  the  Czar,  and  was 
made  the  commander-in-chief  of  a 
regiment.  An  official  dinner  was 
given  to  him  by  the  Emperor,  and  it 
was  surely  no  mere  accident  that  the 
Governor-General  of  Turkestan,  which 
is  neighbor  to  Bokhara,  visited  St. 
Petersburg  at  this  very  time  and  took 
part  in  the  dinner. 

During  the  visit  of  the  Emir  the 
corner-stone  of  the  first  mosque  in  St. 
Petersburg  was  laid  in  the  presence  of 
the  highest  Russian  dignitaries.  The 
Emir  occupied  the  place  of  honor.  The 
highest  Mohammedan  priest  of  St. 
Petersburg,  the  aged  Achun  P.ajasi- 
tow,  made  the  chief  address,  in  which 
he  referred  to  the  Czar  as  the  protector 
of  the  followers  of  Mohammed  the 
prophet  and  spoke  of  the  love  and 
kindness  with  which  he  had  aided  the 
great  cause  of  building  the  mosque. 
He  then  praised  the  merits  of  the  Emir 


concerning  the  general  cause  of  Mo- 
hammedanism. Thus,  the  whole  cele- 
bration was  purely  Mohammedan,  the 
like  of  which  St.  Petersburg"  had  never 
seen  before.  But  a  more  important 
person  than  the  Emir  had  reached  St. 
Petersburg"  about  the  same  time.  The 
Mufti  Chadsti  Mohammediae  Sul- 
tanow,  the  head  of  all  Mohammedan 
priests  in  the  Russian  Empire,  had 
quietly  left  his  residence  in  far-away 
( )renburg,  that  he  might  be  in  the 
capital  during  these  days.  The  Mufti 
is  a  very  wise  man  and  is  far  better 
treated  and  more  tlattered  by  the  Rus- 
sian Government  than  the  highest  dig- 
nitaries of  Roman  Catholicism  or 
Protestantism.  Why?  Because  he 
directs  the  attitude  of  all  the  Russian 
priests  and,  with  them,  of  the  four- 
teen millions  of  Mohammedans  in 
Russia  toward  the  Czar  and  the  coun- 
try. 

German   Protestants   in  Russia 

One  of  the  greatest  assets  of  evan- 
gelical Christianity  in  Russia  and  a 
chief  fulcrum  for  Christian  work  there 
is  the  great  German  Protestant  com- 
munity. The  fact  that  the  word 
Stundist  is  a  German  word  (Stunde, 
an  hour,  being  the  name  used  for  an 
evangelical  Bible-meeting),  indicates 
the  source  of  much  of  present-day 
Russian  piety. 

The  progress  of  the  German  col- 
onists in  South  Russia  is  strikingly  il- 
lustrated by  the  extent  to  which  they 
are  landowners.  In  the  government 
of  Taurien  and  especially  of  the 
Crimea,  almost  a  half  of  all  landed 
property  is  in  their  hands.  In  the 
neighboring"  provinces  all  over  the 
south  it  is  just  the  same.  The  growth 
of  German  possessions  is  so  great  as 
to  excite  not  only  astonishment  but  ap- 
prehension among  Russian  political 
economists.  Every  year  the  sons  of 
German  peasants  band  together,  pur- 
chase great  tracts  of  land  from  Rus- 
sians or  Tatars,  from  noblemen  as  well 
as  from  peasants,  often  in  the  heart  of 
a  Russian  community,  and  then  re- 
distribute it  among  themselves.  They 
erect  schools,  meeting-houses  and  the 


GENERAL  MISSIONARY  INTELLIGENCE 


473 


other  institutions  of  the  parent  village. 
Richer  peasants  here  and  there  acquire 
large  estates  and  set  up  their  stables, 
workshops,  windmills,  machine-sheds, 
etc.,  often  on  a  large  scale.  One  sel- 
dom meets  isolated  Germans  in  Rus- 
sian villages.  They  retain,  as  a  rule, 
German  characteristics. 

ASIA 

Missions  in  Moslem  Lands 

In  his  book  just  from  the  press,  en- 
titled, "Protestant  Missions  in  the 
Near  East,"  Rev.  Julius  Richter  sup- 
plies abundant  up-to-date  information 
concerning  Protestant  evangelizing 
work  in  Turkey,  Persia,  Syria,  Pales- 
tine, Arabia,  Egypt  and  the  Sudan. 
At  the  close  a  bird's-eye  view  of  re- 
sults is  given  in  a  series  of  statistical 
tables.  Of  the  nearly  twoscore  so- 
cieties named,  three  do  by  far  the  larg- 
est part  of  the  work,  the  American 
Board,  Presbyterians  (North),  and 
the  United  Presbyterians.  The  staff 
of  foreign  staff  numbers  1,032,  the 
native  workers  number  2,871,  the  com- 
municants 34,600,  and  the  adherents 
nearly  three  times  as  many.  So  dry 
and  stony  is  the  Palestine  field  that, 
tho  24  societies  maintain  a  foreign 
staff  of  354,  the  communicants  num- 
ber but  3,462. 

Islam  and  Woman's  Education 

Misr-el-Fatat,  a  Mohammedan  pa- 
per published  in  Egypt,  a  short  time 
ago,  contained  a  lengthy  article  on  the 
question  of  what  kind  of  an  education 
girls  need.  The  writer  took  for  grant- 
ed that  every  Mohammedan,  man  or 
woman,  must  learn  something,  and  he 
formulated  the  following  principles  of 
female  education : 

1.  The  teachers  of  Mohammedan  girls 
must  be  of  Turkish  or  Egyptian  descent, 
because  European  teachers  cause  their 
pupils  to  lose  their  national  loyalty. 

2.  Male  teachers  of  girls  must  be  at 
least  50  years  old. 

3.  School  hours  should  be  daily  from  8 
to  1  o'clock. 

4.  Girls  should  enter  the  schools  when 
five  years  old  and  leave  at  the  age  of 
11  or  12.  Five  years  of  school  are  suf- 
ficient for  the  education  of  any  girl. 

5-  Girls  must  wear  national  dress  in 
school. 


6.  Girls  need  not  learn  foreign  lan- 
guages. 

7.  The  rudiments  of  arithmetic  are 
sufficient  for  home-life. 

8.  Geography  is  unnecessary,  because 
when  a  woman  travels  she  is  under  the 
care  of  her  husband  or  a  male,  relative. 

9.  Egyptian  girls  must  read  the  biogra- 
phies of  Arabian  women,  who  excelled 
especially  in  modesty  and  humility. 

10.  Girls  must  read  all  passages  of 
the  Koran  and  all  the  precepts  of  the 
Prophet  referring  to  women. 

11.  Girls  must  learn  house-work, 
cooking,  washing,  and  similar  things. 

While  these  principles  of  female  ed- 
ucation may  seem  childish  to  us,  they 
show  a  wonderful  change  of  the  atti- 
tude of  Islam  toward  woman. 

Missionary  Opportunities  in  Turkey 

Euphrates  College  is  the  only  insti- 
tution of  its  kind  in  all  eastern  Turkey, 
with  900  students  in  the  whole  educa- 
tional system  from  preparatory  school 
up.  Education  has  received  a  great 
impetus  from  the  late  revolutions  in 
Turkey.  The  Turks  are  willing  to 
send  their  children  to  the  schools  be- 
cause of  the  new  freedom.  The 
strongest  and  best  leaders  of  the  new 
movement,  the  men  that  Turkey  now 
looks  to  with  confidence,  are,  many  of 
them,  graduates  of  the  Christian  col- 
leges— a  sufficient  answer  to  any  who 
do  not  believe  in  missions  in  Turkey. 

There  is  a  great  chance  also  in  the 
industrial  missions  and  in  the  wide- 
spread distribution  of  literature,  in  the 
founding  and  printing  of  newspapers 
that  shall  bring  a  message  to  these 
people.  The  opportunity  for  medical 
work  throughout  the  empire  is  won- 
derful. Wherever  the  American  med- 
ical missionary  plants  his  hospital,  the 
people  flock  to  him,  rich  and  poor 
alike,  because  they  know  that  he  gives 
them  the  best  surgery  known,  offered 
in  an  absolutely  unselfish  spirit. 

INDIA 

A  Laymen's  Movement  in  India? 

What  if  the  wonderful  awakening  in 
America  of  Christian  business  men  to 
missionary  zeal  should  cross  the  At- 
lantic, spread  through  Great  Britain 
and  Protestant  Europe,  and  even  to 
the  unevangelized  lands  of  the  Orient ! 


474 


THE  MISSION  ARY  REVIEW  OE  THE  WORLD 


[June 


Particularly  in  India,  by  the  ten  thou- 
sand Englishmen  are  to  be  found, 
holding  official  positions  or  engaged  in 
business.  Tho  these  are  not  all  Chris- 
tian, yet  many  are.  Tho  living  in  or 
near  regions  where  missions  are  car- 
ried on,  they  know  nothing,  and  hence 
care  nothing  for  such  work,  being 
wholly  engrossed  with  secular  affairs. 
And  the  question  has  arisen,  Why 
should  there  not  be  inaugurated  a  sys- 
tematic attempt  to  supply  these  lay- 
men with  missionary  information,  and 
thus  enlist  their  interest  and  coopera- 
tion. A  number  of  Indian  papers  are 
putting  this  question  to  their  readers. 
Thus  the  Bombay  Guardian  quotes 
from  the  Indian  Methodist  Times  a 
suggestion  for  a  Laymen's  Movement 
in  the  Peninsula ;  stating  also  that  the 
same  idea  had  been  exprest  by  the 
editor  of  The  Statesman  at  a  mission- 
ary meeting  held  in  Calcutta  in  con- 
nection with  the  triennial  conference 
of  Baptist  missionaries,  with  the  sug- 
gestion that  the  press  be  systematically 
employed  and  public  gatherings  be 
held. 

A  Rare  Spectacle  of  Christian  Union 

Early  in  July,  after  months  of  care- 
ful planning,  a  union  theological  sem- 
inary is  to  be  opened  in  Bangalore, 
South  India,  in  which  seven  mission- 
ary societies  (American,  English, 
Scotch  and  Danish)  unite. 

The  college  will  begin  with  two 
European  professors  on  the  staff,  be- 
sides the  necessary  Indian  Pundits, 
and  while  the  instruction  will  be  main- 
ly through  the  medium  of  English, 
special  attention  will  be  given  to  the 
vernaculars  and  Sanskrit.  The  Wes- 
leyan  Missionary  Society  is  expected 
soon  to  furnish  a  professor,  and  it  is 
hoped  that  the  American  missions  will 
also  contribute  a  member  to  the  teach- 
ing staff.  Eor  the  present,  the  insti- 
tution will  utilize  the  buildings  of  the 
London  Mission  Seminary,  now 
closed,  which  with  its  compound  has 
been  kindly  placed  at  the  disposal  of 
the  council.  Larger  and  permanent 
quarters,  for  which  a  considerable  sum 
has  already  been  given,  will  be  secured 
later.    The  basis  of  teaching  will  be 


the  doctrines  held  in  common  by  the 
various  Protestant  churches.  The 
council  believes  that  the  things  in 
which  these  churches  differ  are  few 
compared  with  those  in  which  they 
agree,  and  that  a  college  conducted  on 
the  broad  lines  laid  down  ought  to 
prove  a  success. 

Christianity  and  Crime  in  India 

In  the  Indian  Empire  there  is,  ac- 
cording to  the  Government  records, 
one  criminal  Hindu  in  447  of  the  pop- 
ulation, but  among  Christian  natives 
there  is  found  only  one  in  2,500.  Thus 
the  estimate  has  been  made  that,  "if 
all  the  people  in  the  Madras  Presi- 
dency were  Christians,  there  would  be 
12,000  criminals  less  annually  and 
most  of  the  jails  might  be  shut." 

Coming  by  Tribes  in  Kengtung 

During  the  past  year  in  the  Keng- 
tung field,  Burma,  several  hundred 
have  been  baptized  of  a  new  tribe,  the 
Sam  Taus,  who  are  a-  literate  people. 
Still  another  tribe,  the  Yao,  have  sent 
delegates  to  inquire  concerning  Chris- 
tianity and  have  had  teachers  dis- 
patched to  them.  It  is  impossible  to 
meet  the  demand  for  teachers  either 
in  the  evangelized  or  the  unevan- 
gelized  districts.  Rev.  C.  B.  Antisdel 
has  prepared  charts  and  readers  in 
Lahw  for  first  grade,  and  in  Shan  for 
first,  second  and  third  grades ;  also  an 
elementary  arithmetic,  and  many  gos- 
pel narratives  in  Lahw. — Missions. 

CHINA 

Opium  Really  Prohibited 

Bishop  Bashford  writes:  "Between 
one  and  two  million  opium-dens  have 
been  closed  within  the  past  three 
years.  The  avowed  aim  of  the  gov- 
ernment is  to  sweep  away  nine-tenths 
of  the  opium  evil  by  the  close  of  1910. 
Probably  she  will  not  accomplish  so 
much  within  so  short  a  time ;  but 
Prince  Tsai  Tao,  younger  brother  of 
Prince  Chun,  regent,  said  to  me  re- 
cently: 'First,  the  government  will 
not  abate  one  jot  or  tittle  of  its  efforts 
to  destroy  all  opium.  Second,  not  a 
young  man  now  entering  upon  of- 
ficial life  uses  opium  ;  all  know  that 


GENERAL  MISSIONARY  INTELLIGENCE 


475 


it  closes  every  door  of  advancement. 
Our  entire  official  body  will  soon  be 
abstainers  from  this  drug.  We  shall 
then  purify  the  empire  from  this 
curse.'  So  urgent  are  the  exhorta- 
tions and  orders  from  the  throne  that 
one  of  the  oldest  and  best  governors 
recently  died  through  suddenly  break- 
ing off  the  use  of  opium.  He  refused 
to  touch  the  drug  after  the  collapse 
set  in,  saying  that  he  would  rather 
die  in  a  struggle  for  freedom  and  in 
obedience  to  the  throne  than  live  as 
a  slave  to  opium.  The  Chinese  are  in 
earnest  in  this  reform." 

A  Whole  Village  Seeking  Baptism 

Miss  A.  M.  Jones,  of  Canton,  is  en- 
gaged in  evangelistic  work  in  the 
country  places  on  the  East  River.  Of 
one  of  the  villages  visited  she  wrote 
recently :  "I  went  with  Chaak  A-Tse- 
ung  as  guide  to  Kong-p'i-t'au,  a 
small  village  on  the  Lo-a-shaan"  side 
of  the  river.  The  whole  village  has 
asked  for  baptism,  and  they  have  given 
us  the  ancestral  hall  for  a  chapel.  As 
I  sat  teaching  the  women  and  children 
the  Commandments,  'Thou  shalt  have 
none  other  gods  but  Me,'  'Thou  shalt 
not  make  to  thyself  any  graven  image,' 
the  women  eagerly  broke  in  and  told 
me  'they  had  no  idols ;  they  had  de- 
stroyed them  all  and  the  incense- 
burners.'  The  wood  and  paper  idols 
were  made  into  a  bonfire  and  burnt, 
and  the  stone  ones  drowned — cast  into 
the  water. 

American  Chinese  as  Home  Missionaries 

In  1901  the  Rev.  Yue  Kwai,  a  Chi- 
nese converted  in  California,  went  out 
to  work  among  his  fellow  countrymen, 
and  especially  to  gather  up  the  Chi- 
nese Methodists  who  had  returned 
from  the  United  States.  Assisted  by 
the  Chinese  Missionary  Society  in  San 
Francisco,  Mr.  Yue  Kwai  built  a 
church  and  school,  and  gathered  a 
considerable  congregation.  In  1907 
he  opened  work  in  a  market  town  in 
the  Sanning  district,  and  later  started 
a  mission  in  a  railroad  town  on  the 
line  connecting  Hongkong  and  Can- 
ton. A  Christian  Chinaman  who  had 
returned  from    Sacramento    built  a 


girls'  school  in  Kwangtung  Province 
at  a  cost  of  $800,  and  is  supporting 
the  school  at  a  cost  of  $60  a  year.  Dr. 
T.  M.  Liung,  a  dentist  returned  from 
California,  was  largely  instrumental  in 
securing  a  valuable  corner  lot,  within 
a  few  minutes'  walk  of  the  center  of 
Hongkong,  on  which  is  a  four-story 
building.  Thus  our  mission  in 
Kwangtung,  wholly  originated,  sup- 
ported, and  maintained  by  the  Chi- 
nese in  America  and  in  Kwangtung, 
owns  four  buildings,  worth  about  $10,- 
000,  without  indebtedness,  has  about 
120  church-members,  more  than  100 
in  the  Sunday-schools,  and  two  boys' 
and  two  girls'  schools. — World-Wide 
Missions. 

KOREA 
Missionary  Enterprise  in  Korea 

The  Japan  Mail  a  few  weeks  since 
summarizes  an  article  in  the  Nirokit 
Shimpo  in  which  the  forces  and  ac- 
tivities of  Christian  missionaries  in 
Korea  are  strikingly  set  forth.  The 
statement  is  as  follows :  "The  Nirokn 
Shimpo  publishes  some  interesting  sta- 
tistics relating  to  missionary  enter- 
prise in  the  Korean  Peninsula.  Ac- 
cording to  the  figures  given,  the 
money  actually  devoted  to  purposes  of 
Christian  propagandism  in  Korea  is 
$7,000,000  per  annum,  which  is  nearly 
the  double  of  the  sum,  3,800,000  yen, 
appropriated  for  the  uses  of  the  resi- 
dency-general. Further,  out  of  the 
primary  schools,  numbering  2,000  in 
round  figures,  more  than  one-half  are 
under  the  control  of  the  missionaries. 
There  are  altogether  807  churches,  257 
foreign  missionaries,  over  400  Korean 
pastors,  200,000  converts,  350  schools 
directly  attached  to  Christian  missions, 
15,000  students  receiving  instruction 
from  Christian  missionaries,  and  15 
hospitals  under  missionary  manage- 
ment." 

Koreans  as  Home  Missionaries 

The  following  extract  from  a  letter 
from  Rev.  D.  A.  Bunker  gives  some 
facts  which  every  Christian  ought  to 
know.  If  all  Christians  were  as 
earnest  to  win  souls  as  the  Koreans 


470 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OE  THE  WORLD 


[June 


are,  what  a  revolution  there  would  be 
in  every  land. 

"Work  along  all  lines  goes  forward 
rapidly — so  fast  that  we  can  hardly 
keep  within  sight  of  the  van.  It  is 
a  great  opportunity  for  winning  souls 
for  Christ  in  this  land,  and  we  are  all 
on  the  run  to  keep  pace  with  the  work 
we  have  in  hand.  The  people  of  the 
church  of  which  I  have  charge  here 
in  the  city  are  carrying  on  home  mis- 
sion work  in  over  140  villages  outside 
this  city  wall.  Every  Sabbath  the 
members  and  the  workers  they  have 
enlisted  carry  on  regular  preaching  in 
1 1  mission  chapels.  Last  Sunday  I 
was  at  one  of  these  chapels  and  re- 
ceived 23  probationers.  The  native 
pastor  and  myself  are  out  among 
these  chapels  more  than  half  our  Sab- 
baths. At  every  chapel  there  are  can- 
didates for  baptism  or  full  member- 
ship, or  for  probationship,  awaiting  us. 
A  few  Sabbaths  ago  at  one  chapel  I 
baptized  six  persons,  the  average  age 
of  whom  was  above  seventy.  One 
husband  was  seventy-nine  and  his 
wife  seventy-six." 

A  Korean  Christian  Statesman 

Hon.  T.  H.  Yun,  of  Korea,  and  at 
present  in  this  country  as  the  guest  of 
the  Laymen's  Missionary  Movement, 
has  been  making  a  number  of  mission- 
ary addresses.  Mr.  Yun  was  educated 
at  Vanderbilt  University  and  return- 
ing to  Korea  about  twenty  years  ago, 
began  at  once  to  ascend  in  the  political 
world,  till  he  was  made  Minister  of 
Education,  deputy  to  the  coronation 
of  the  Czar,  and  governor  of  a  prov- 
ince, becoming  indeed  the  first  citizen 
of  Korea,  and  those  who  know  him  be- 
lieve there  is  nowhere  in  the  world  to- 
day a  finer  product  of  Protestant 
Christian  missions. 

JAPAN 
Schools   for  Japanese  Girls 

Some  years  ago  a  special  appeal 
was  sent  to  England  by  Japanese  edu- 
cationalists and  others  in  high  posi- 
tion in  Tokyo  asking  that  Christian 
ladies  might  be  sent  out  to  start  a 
high  school  for  girls  in  the  capital. 
A  well-equipped  staff  was  sent  out, 


and  established  a  school  in  Tokyo, 
which  is  still  carried  on  under  some- 
what changed  conditions.  Now,  from 
that  school  as  originally  started  have 
sprung  up  high  schools  for  girls  in 
every  prefecture  and  every  large  city 
throughout  the  empire  of  Japan.  As 
a  rule,  mission-schools  preceded  them, 
and  endeavored  to  carry  on  the  educa- 
tion of  girls  from  twelve  or  thirteen 
as  they  left  the  primary-schools ;  but 
the  government,  being  now  convinced 
that  female  education  must  be  carried 
to  a  higher  stage,  has  not  only  estab- 
lished these  schools,  but  has  raised 
their  standard. 

How  a  Surgeon  Found  God 

Dr.  Fujikawa,  an  army  surgeon  of 
Beppu,  Japan,  and  a  recent  convert  to 
Christianity,  told  his  pastor,  Mr. 
Nakamura,  that,  having  become  un- 
easy on  account  of  his  sinful  life,  it 
occurred  to  him  that  some  god  might 
give  him  relief.  His  father  is  a  Shinto 
priest,  but  that  religion  did  not  com- 
mend its  deities  to  him.  So  he  said: 
"1  was  looking  about  for  some  rea- 
sonable and  trustworthy  god."  About 
that  time  he  got  hold  of  a  Bible.  It  is 
not  surprizing  that  his  search  ended 
there.  A  "reasonable  and  trustworthy 
God"  is  He  whom  we  preach.  The 
description  is  an  artless  one;  but,  like 
Paul,  who  seized  upon  the  longing  for 
"God  Unknown,"  we  arc  ready  to 
meet  any  demands  like  this.  Now,  Dr. 
Fujikawa  says  of  himself:  "I  am  like 
a  man  in  the  recovering  state  from 
typhoid  fever — longing  for  more 
food."  He  proposes,  when  his  term 
of  service  in  the  army  is  over,  to  es- 
tablish a  Christian  hospital  for  the 
poor. 

ISLANDS  OF  THE  SEA 
Mission  Comity   in  the  Philippines 

The  evangelical  missions  opening 
work  in  the  Philippines  are  the  Pres- 
byterian, Methodist  Episcopal,  Baptist, 
American  Board,  United  Brethren, 
Disciples,  and  the  Peniel.  In  order 
that  men  and  means  might  not  be  use- 
lessly duplicated,  a  union  was  effected 
which,  altho  but  advisory  in  its 
powers,  has  nevertheless  been  a  great 


GENERAL  MISSIONARY  INTELLIGENCE 


477 


factor  in  the  development  of  mission 
policies  in  the  islands.  A  division  of 
territory  was  accepted  and  followed 
with  but  few  exceptions.  The  story 
of  the  vast  numbers  who  crowded  to 
hear  the  gospel  is  too  well  known  to 
be  repeated.  Ten  years  ago  but  a  be- 
ginning, to-day  the  islands  are  dotted 
with  well-organized  and  in  many 
cases  self-supporting  congregations, 
totaling  some  hundred  thousand  mem- 
bers. Truly  it  is  marvelous,  and  more 
than  man's  doings. 

Gospel  Progress  in  Sumatra 

In  the  East  Indian  island  of  Su- 
matra, which  is  nearly  as  large  as 
Sweden,  the  central  highlands  are  oc- 
cupied by  a  people  known  as  the 
Battas  or  Battaks,  who  declare  them- 
selves to  be  the  oldest  inhabitants  of 
the  island.  They  live  by  agriculture, 
breeding  horses  and  pigs,  and  culti- 
vating rice  and  indigo.  The  Rhenish 
Missionary  Society  began  to  evangel- 
ize them  about  half  a  century  ago, 
and  there  is  now  a  flourishing  native 
Church  in  connection  with  this  mis- 
sion. The  entire  Bible  has  been  trans- 
lated into  the  Toba  dialect  of  Batta 
spoken  by  the  northern  Battas  and 
published,  while  the  New  Testament 
and  parts  of  the  Old  are  also  published, 
mainly  by  the  Netherlands  Bible  So- 
ciety, in  Angkola,  a  southern  dialect 
of  the  same  language.  There  are  now 
89,000  Batta  Christians,  4,000  having 
been  added  to  the  Church  last  year. 
And  on  the  Island  of  Nias  there  are 
also  10,000  people  who  own  Jesus 
Christ  as  their  Lord  and  Master. 

MISCELLANEOUS 
What  It  Would  Cost 

What  would  it  cost  to  evangelize 
our  share  of  the  world?  How  much 
would  you  and  I  have  to  give  of 
time  and  money,  of  prayer  and 
pains,  to  finish  the  work  which  God 
has  given  our  Church  to  do?  How 
much  love  and  life  would  need  to  be 
poured  out  in  Japan  and  China,  in 
Arabia  and  India  and  here  at  home 
to  reach  the  last  man  for  which  we 
are  responsible  ?  Is  not  this  prob- 
lem worthy  of  practical  considera- 


tion? Will  you  not  sit  down  and 
count  the  cost  for  yourself?  Will 
you  undertake  your  share?  Will  you 
underwrite  your  share  of  the  bud- 
get? 

The  Bishop  of  Bombay,  speaking 
recently  of  what  a  serious  effort  on 
the  part  of  the  Church  to  evangelize 
the  world  would  cost,  said : 

It  would  cost  the  reduction  of  the 
staff  of  clergy  all  around.  It  would  cost 
the  laity  time  and  personal  service. 
It  would  cost  some  people  the  difference 
between  a  larger  house  and  a  smaller 
one — and  others  that  between  frequent 
holidays  and  rare  holidays,  and  so  on. 
through  all  the  comforts  and  pleasures 
of  life.  It  would  mean  the  marks  of 
suffering  all  over  the  Church.  It  would 
mean  everywhere  the  savor  of  death, 
and,  what  we  have  not  yet  faced,  death 
as  a  Church,  renunciation  of  spiritual 
privileges  and  delights.  I  call  upon  the 
Church  to  lay  down  its  life  in  some  real 
sense  for  the  missionary  cause. 

Shall  we  pay  the  cost?  We  can  do 
it,  if  we  will. — S.  M.  Zwemer. 

Church  Missionary  Statistics 
A  Correction 

In  spite  of  an  effort  to  secure  accu- 
racy in  the  statistics  which  appeared  in 
our  May  number  (facing  page  380), 
we  note  some  unfortunate  errors.  The 
Baptist  Church  (South)  should  be 
credited  with  22  cents  per  member  for 
foreign  missions,  the  Disciples  of 
Christ  with  35  cents  (in  place  of  only 
4  cents  per  member),  and  the  Evan- 
gelical Association  with  29  cents.  The 
United  Brethren  report  874  new  com- 
municants on  mission  fields,  or  an 
average  of  2.7  per  minister  (in  place 
of  41.7  each). 

We  were  not  able  to  obtain  the  num- 
ber added  on  confession  in  the  home 
churches,  but  the  comparison  in  the 
tables  is  practically  correct. 

OBITUARY 

Rev.  H.  H.  Jessup,  of  Syria 

The  grand  old  man  of  the  Syrian 
missions  has  passed  away  in  the 
death  in  Beirut,  Syria,  of  the  Rev. 
Henry  Harris  Jessup,  missionary  and 
author,  in  his  seventy-ninth  year.  An 
extended  article  will  be  published  on 
Dr.  Jessup's  life,  in  our  July  number. 


478 


THE  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD 


[June 


Doctor  Jessup's  recently  published  au- 
tobiography is  a  remarkable  story  of 
the  Syrian  missions. 

Doctor  Jessup  was  graduated  from 
Yale  in  1851,  and  from  the  Union 
Theological  Seminary  in  1855.  He  was 
a  missionary  at  Tripoli,  Syria,  from 
1856  to  1800,  and  since  that  time  he 
had  been  stationed  at  Beirut.  He  was 
missionary  editor  of  the  Arabic  jour- 
nal El-Nesrah,  and  was  moderator  of 
the  General  Assembly  of  1879.  Among 
his  works  are  "The  Mohammedan 
Missionary  Problem,"  "The  Women  of 
the  Arabs,"  "The  Greek  Church  and 
Protestant  Missions,"  "Syrian  Home 
Life,"  and  "Kamil." 

Doctor  Jessup  has  contributed  great- 
ly to  the  remarkable  spread  of  mis- 
sionary and  educational  work  in  Syria. 
He  spoke  Arabic  fluently,  and  traveled 
about  the  country,  penetrating  even  the 
most  remote  mountain  districts,  and 
constantly  hazarding  his  life. 

John  H.  Converse,  of  Philadelphia 

On  May  3d,  John  H.  Converse, 
president  of  the  Baldwin  Locomotive 
Works,  and  one  of  the  noblest  and 
most  generous  supporters  of  the  mis- 
sionary cause  at  home  and  abroad,  a 
prominent  Presbyterian  layman,  died 
suddenly  from  heart  disease  at  his 
home  in  Rosemont,  near  Philadelphia. 

Mr.  Converse  was  sixty-nine  years 
old,  having  been  born  in  Burlington, 
Vt.,  in  1840.  After  his  graduation 
from  the  University  of  Vermont,  he 
was  for  three  years  an  editorial  writer 
on  the  Burlington  Times.  He  then 
went  to  Chicago,  where  he  was  en- 
gaged in  railroad  work  for  two  years, 
and  in  1870  became  a  member  of  the 
Baldwin  Locomotive  firm,  of  which  he 
was  afterward  elected  president. 

Mr.  Converse  gave  liberally  of  his 
large  fortune.  In  1900  he  was  vice- 
moderator  of  the  Presbyterian  General 
Assembly,  of  which  he  was  also  presi- 
dent of  the  trustees  and  chairman  of 
the  business  committee  of  the  Board  of 
Publication.  The  committee  of  evan- 
gelistic work  was  largely  supported  by 
his  generosity.  He  was  a  trustee  of 
the  Princeton  Theological  Seminary; 


trustee  of  the  Presbyterian  Hospital ; 
a  member  of  the  University  Extension 
Association,  and  during  the  Spanish 
war  he  was  president  of  the  National 
Relief  Association.  His  gifts  to  for- 
eign missions  were  large  and  wisely 
directed. 

Henry  Nitchie  Cobb,  of  New  York 

Another  devoted  missionary  states- 
man is  gone.  Rev.  Henry  Nitchie 
Cobb,  since  1882  corresponding  secre- 
tary of  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions 
of  the  Reformed  Church  of  America, 
died  on  April  17th,  at  his  home,  East 
Orange,  N.  J. 

Mr.  Cobb  was  born  seventy-five 
years  ago  in  New  York  City,  the  son 
of  the  late  Sanford  and  Sophia  Nitchie 
Cobb.  He  was  graduated  from  Yale 
with  the  class  of  1855. 

In  i860  he  went  to  Persia  as  a  mis- 
sionary, and  from  1866  to  1881  he  was 
pastor  of  the  Reformed  Church  of 
Millbrook,  N.  Y. 

Mr.  Cobb  traveled  extensively  in 
mission  fields,  and  wrote  a  book  on  one 
of  his  tours.  He  was  very  active  in  all 
departments  of  foreign  missionary 
work. 

Rev.  F.  A.  Hagenauer 

The  Rev.  F.  A.  Hagenauer  died  at 
Ramahyuck,  Stratford,  Australia,  on 
November  28th.  He  was  a  notable  fig- 
ure in  the  history  of  the  reclamation 
of  the  aborigines  in  Australia  during 
the  past  half-century.  Going  to  Aus- 
tralia as  a  missionary  of  the  Moravian 
Church,  he  worked  for  many  years 
with  distinct  success  among  the  abo- 
rigines, especially  the  northern  tribes 
along  the  Murray.  He  was  a  well- 
known  personage  in  Melbourne,  as  a 
humorous  lecturer  also.  In  later  years 
he  was  appointed  superintendent  of 
the  aboriginal  station  of  Ramahyuck, 
on  the  shores  of  Lake  Wellington,  and 
later,  as  a  recognition  of  his  wisdom 
and  ability,  he  was  made  government- 
inspector  of  aborigines  for  the  whole 
of  Victoria.  He  resigned  a  few  years 
ago  on  account  of  increasing  age,  and 
died  eighty-one  years  old.  Mr.  Hage- 
nauer devoted  much  time  and  atten- 
tion to  scientific  research  among  native 
animals  also. 


FOR  THE  MISSIONARY  LIBRARY 


Fighting  the  Slave  Hunters  in  Central 
Africa.  By  Alfred  J.  Swan.  Illus- 
trated. 8vo.  359  pages.  $3.50,  net.  J. 
B.  Lippincott,  Philadelphia.  1910. 

Slavery  and  the  slave-trade  is  not 
yet  stamped  out  in  Africa.  In  some 
places  conditions  worse  than  slavery 
exist  under  the  name  of  contract  labor 
— where  the  death  of  the  workers  is 
more  profitable  than  their  life  when 
the  time  comes  for  the  payment  of 
wages  or  their  return  to  their  homes. 

The  article  by  Mr.  Travis  Buxton, 
in  this  number  of  the  Review,  shows 
the  present  extent  of  this  inhuman 
traffic  in  human  beings.  Mr.  Swan's 
volumes  of  stirring  tales  gives  inci- 
dents from  the  thrilling  history  of 
fighting  the  slave  trade  in  Central  Af- 
rica. Mr.  Swan  has  spent  twenty- 
seven  years  in  Africa,  and  therefore 
has  gathered  his  information  and  in- 
spiration at  first  hand.  Conditions 
have  improved  in  the  last  twenty-five 
years  in  British  Central  Africa,  where 
Mr.  Swan  lived  and  where  he  helped 
to  fight  the  Arab  slave-dealers. 

Stories  of  fiendish  cruelty  are  here 
told — the  spearing  of  wearied  women 
or  of  helpless  children  in  order  that 
the  mothers  might  be  relieved  of  the 
burden  and  might  carry  their  loads  of 
ivory. 

The  rising  generation  in  Africa  is 
beginning  to  recognize  the  disgrace 
of  slavery  and  social  evolution  is  pro- 
gressing. Nyassaland  is  now  showing 
the  influence  of  Christian  missions  and 
the  fruit  of  the  work  of  early  pioneers 
is  being  gathered. 

The  book  is  one  to  stir  the  blood  of 
those  who  have  humanity  enough  to 
help  heal  the  "open  sore  of  the  world." 
The  pictures  are  often  graphic  and 
harrowing  and  there  are  incidents 
thrilling  and  heroic.  Much  informa- 
tion is  given  in  passing  concerning  the 
natural  resources  of  Africa  and  the  in- 
dustrial development  of  the  natives. 
The  style  of  the  narrative  is  interest- 
ing and  many  of  the  photographic 
illustrations  are  unique. 

Christians  at  Mecca.  Augustus  Ralli. 
12mo,  283  pages.  $1.20,  net.  William 
Heinemann  &  Company,  London. 

The  most  secluded  corners  of  the 


earth  are  opening  to  the  gaze  of 
travelers.  Lhasa  has  yielded  its  se- 
crets, and  now  there  appears  from  the 
press  this  very  interesting  resume  of 
travel  and  adventure  in  the  sacred 
city  of  the  Moslem  world.  Some  peo- 
ple still  believe  that  Burton  was  the 
only  man  who  ever  reached  the  holy 
city  of  the  Moslem  world  and  few 
realize  that  there  are  more  than  i 
score  of  Europeans  whose  record  tells 
of  penetration  to  Mecca  in  disguise. 
These  nominal  Christians  might  be 
divided  into  three  groups  and  the  story 
of  each  of  them  is  told  in  this  volume. 
First,  there  were  those  who  went  un- 
willingly, as  it  were,  by  accident,  like 
Joseph  Pitts,  the  sailor  boy  of  Exeter, 
and  Johann  Wild;  then  there  were  the 
votaries  of  science,  among  whom 
three  stand  out  prominent  —  Burch- 
hardt,  Seetzen  and  Hurgronje.  Lastly, 
there  were  those  who  were  impelled 
merely  by  love  of  adventure  or  curios- 
ity. The  last  of  these,  Gervais  Cour- 
tellemont,  has  the  honor  of  being  the 
photographer  with  these  adventurers. 
Burton  stands  in  a  class  by  himself, 
altho  in  accuracy  of  scientific  descrip- 
tion he  takes  second  place  to  the  Hol- 
lander Hurgronje,  whose  sociological 
studies,  carried  on  during  a  residence 
of  six  months,  have  given  us  the 
standard  book  on  Mecca.  More  than 
a  dozen  other  nameless  Christians  are 
referred  to,  who  lost  their  lives  in 
their  venture  or  became  Moslems. 
The  general  conclusion  seems  to  be 
that  there  is  less  fanaticism  than  for- 
merly, and  that,  perhaps,  the  Meccan 
Railway,  if  completed,  will  set  the 
door  ajar. 

A  full  bibliography  and  striking  il- 
lustrations add  to  the  interest  of  this 
fascinating  book. 

A  History  of  Protestant  Missions  in  the 
Near  East.  By  Julius  Richter.  8vo, 
435  pages.  $2.50,  net.  Fleming  H. 
Revell  Co.,  New  York.  1910. 

We  have  already  reviewed  the  Ger- 
man edition  of  this  valuable  history  of 
missions  in  the  Levant  (see  page  79; 
January,  1909),  but  this  is  more  than 
a  translation,  it  is  a  revised  and  im- 
proved edition.    Dr.  Richter  is  one  of 


4$o 


rilK  MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD 


[June 


the  leading  German  authorities  on  mis- 
sions and,  as  we  would  expect,  his 
work  is  scholarly  and  thorough.  The 
present  volume  does  for  Mohamme- 
dan lands  around  the  Mediterranean 
something  of  what  his  "History  of 
Missions  in  India"  did  for  that  coun- 
try. 

\\  e  have  here  a  thoughtful  study  of 
the  Mohammedan  world  and  the 
Eastern  C  hurches,  and  the  most  com- 
plete account  yet  puhlishcd  of  the  his- 
tory and  present  work  of  Protestant 
missions  in  Turkey,  Armenia,  Syria 
and  Palestine,  Persia,  Egypt  and 
Abyssinia.  It  is  one  of  those  books 
that  a  student  of  missions  can  not  af- 
ford to  do  without.  It  contains  a  re- 
markable array  of  facts  and  is  rich  in 
biographical  material.  The  statistical 
tables  show  over  1,000  missionaries  in 
these  fields  and  nearly  35,000  Protes- 
tant communicants. 

Fifty-tii ree  Years  in  Syria.  By  Henry  H. 
Jessup.  Illustrated.  2  vols.  $5.00. 
Fleming  11.  Revell  Co.,  New  York.  1910. 

Dr.  Jessup  has  just  passed  into  the 
eternal  presence  of  the  Master  whom 
he  served  so  long  and  so  faithfully. 
His  two  volumes  of  reminiscences  of 
life  and  work  in  Syria  are  noteworthy 
and  captivating.  They  are  full  of  hu- 
mor, wit  and  wisdom;  they  give  the 
history  of  the  Syrian  Mission,  inclu- 
ding also  the  Beirut  College  and  the 
Mission  Press.  The  book  is  exception- 
ally rich  in  biographical  material  re- 
lating to  leading  missionaries  in  Syria 
and  Turkey.  We  will  devote  an  article 
to  these  important  volumes  and  their 
author  in  a  subsequent  number  of  The 
Rfa'iew.  We  have  found  no  topic, 
touched  by  the  gifted  author,  on  which 
he  does  not  strike  a  key-note.  The 
volumes  are  full  of  information  and 
inspiration. 

Everyland.  A  new  magazine  for  boys  and 
girls.  Edited  by  Mrs.  H.  W.  Pcabody. 
Published  quarterly  at  West  Medford, 
Boston,  Mass.  15  cents  a  copy.  Free 
(upon  re<iuest),  to  subscribers  to  the 
Missionary  Review  of  the  World  at 
$2.50  a  year. 

The  first  two  numbers  of  this  maga- 
zine have  appeared  and  are  the  most 
attractive,     well     written,  carefully 


edited,  clearly  printed  and  artistically 
edited  missionary  publication  for  chil- 
dren we  have  ever  seen.  It  is  de- 
lightful— not  a  childish  magazine  or 
adults'  periodical  labeled  for  children, 
but  one  written  for  boys  and  girls, 
about  boys  and  girls,  and  in  a  way 
that  can  not  fail  to  interest  boys  and 
girls  in  the  magazine  and  in  Christian 
missions  to  other  boys  and  girls.  There 
are  stories  about  an  African  Princess, 
a  Korean  Prince,  adventures  on  can- 
nibal islands,  etc.  Read  it  and  see 
why  we  are  pleased  to  offer  Everyland 
in  combination  with  The  Missionary 
Rkview. 

NEW  BOOKS 

Winners  of  the  World  During  Twenty 
Centuries.  A  Story  and  a  Study  of 
Missionary  Effort,  from  the  Time  of 
St.  Paul  to  the  Present  Day.  By  Mary 
Tracy  Gardner  and  William  Edward 
Gardner.  16mo,  239  pages.  Fleming  11. 
Revell  Co.,  New  York. 

Foreign  Missions.  Some  Principles  and 
Methods  in  the  Expansion  of  the  Chris- 
tian Church.  By  R.  II.  Maiden,  M.A. 
256  pages.  $1.25,  net.  Longmans, 
Green  &  Co.,  New  York. 

The  Interpretation  of  the  Character  of 
Christ  to  Non-Christian  Races.  By 
Charles  H.  Robinson,  M.A.  12mo,  200 
pages.  $1.20,  net.  Longmans,  Green 
&  Co.,  New  York. 

Fifty-three  Years  in  Syria.  By  Henry 
Harris  Jessup.  8vo.  $5.00.  Fleming 
H.  Revell  Co. 

Fighting  the  Slave-hunters  in  Central 
Africa.  By  Alfred  J.  Swann.  8vo.  $3.50. 
J.  B.  Lippincott  Co.,  Philadelphia. 

History  of  Protestant  Missions  in  the 
Near  East.  By  Julius  Richter.  8vo. 
$2.50.  Fleming  H.  Revell  Co.,  New 
York. 

Very  Far  East.  By  C.  Winifred  Lech- 
mere  Clift.  With  preface  by  Alfred  A. 
Head.  3s,  6d.  Marshall  Brothers,  Ltd., 
Keswick  House,  Paternoster  Row,  E.C., 
London. 

The  Papal  Conouest.  By  Rev.  Alex. 
Robertson,  D.D.  Cloth.  6s.  Morgan 
&  Scott,  12,  Paternoster  Bldgs.,  E.C., 
London. 

The  Indian  and  His  Problem.  By  Fran- 
cis E.  Lcupp.  8vo,  369  pages.  $2.00. 
Charles  Scribner's  Sons,  New  York. 

China  and  the  Far  East.  By  George 
A.  Blakcslee.  12mo.  $2.00.  Thomas 
Y.  Crowell  &  Co.,  New  York. 

New  China.  By  W.  Y.  Fullerton  and 
C.  E.  Wilson,  B.A.  3s.  6d,  net.  Mor- 
gan &  Scott,  Ltd.,  12,  Paternoster 
Bldg.,  London,  E.C. 


For 


in  Library  otsly 


^4 


Of